prolatum_fw-la &_o risu_fw-la dignum_fw-la 23._o inutile_fw-la &_o mendacio_fw-la plenum_fw-la dementissimum_fw-la &_o ratione_fw-la carens_fw-la deliramentum_fw-la errore_fw-la plenum_fw-la falsissimum_fw-la &_o risu_fw-la dignum_fw-la ridiculosissimum_fw-la dictum_fw-la superciliosè_fw-la &_o indoctè_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la when_o t._n g._n have_v consider_v these_o expression_n and_o the_o force_n and_o pungency_n of_o they_o be_v all_o apply_v to_o the_o father_n of_o that_o nicene_n synod_n by_o the_o western_a bishop_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a he_o may_v possible_o cool_v and_o abate_v his_o rage_n towards_o i_o for_o use_v only_o that_o ironical_a expression_n of_o that_o wise_a synod_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o considerable_a say_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n which_o be_v not_o answer_v in_o that_o book_n to_o who_o i_o may_v therefore_o better_o refer_v he_o than_o he_o do_v i_o to_o the_o answer_n of_o epiphanius_n in_o the_o nicene_n council_n for_o satisfaction_n of_o no_o less_o than_o eight_o argument_n as_o himself_o number_v they_o of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n but_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v the_o great_a weight_n lie_v in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v pass_v by_o i_o shall_v brief_o consider_v the_o defence_n he_o make_v for_o the_o nicene_n synod_n in_o the_o particular_n mention_v by_o he_o 1._o he_o say_v that_o the_o nicene_n father_n do_v just_o plead_v the_o continuance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n against_o the_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n 125._o because_o god_n have_v promise_v that_o he_o will_v take_v away_o idol_n from_o the_o earth_n 13.2_o not_o for_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n but_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o consider_v whether_o this_o argument_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v as_o well_o against_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n who_o charge_v the_o arrian_n with_o idolatry_n and_o what_o answer_n he_o give_v himself_o about_o that_o will_v show_v the_o feebleness_n of_o his_o answer_n in_o this_o case_n and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n relate_v to_o event_n under_o the_o new_a suppose_v that_o do_v so_o which_o be_v far_o from_o be_v clear_a do_v certain_o show_v what_o the_o design_n and_o tendency_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v and_o what_o will_v be_v if_o man_n do_v observe_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o all_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n of_o the_o world_n notwithstanding_o which_o we_o find_v the_o world_n at_o the_o old_a rate_n of_o quarrel_v and_o fight_v under_o new_a pretence_n just_o so_o it_o be_v with_o idolatry_n no_o doctrine_n in_o the_o world_n will_v preserve_v man_n more_o effectual_o from_o it_o if_o they_o will_v observe_v it_o but_o if_o under_o the_o colour_n of_o christianity_n they_o bring_v in_o only_o a_o new_a scheme_n of_o it_o it_o be_v still_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o thing_n although_o it_o appear_v in_o a_o fresh_a dress_n but_o then_o say_v t._n g._n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n will_v prevail_v against_o the_o church_n against_o what_o church_n the_o whole_a christian_a church_n whoever_o say_v they_o can_v or_o how_o do_v that_o follow_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n or_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v not_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o turk_n be_v too_o strong_a for_o they_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n do_v certain_o prevail_v against_o that_o if_o it_o do_v unchurch_n all_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o its_o communion_n and_o why_o may_v not_o idolatry_n prevail_v where_o luciferian_a pride_n and_o hellish_a cruelty_n and_o desperate_a wickedness_n have_v long_o since_o prevail_v have_v christ_n make_v promise_n to_o secure_v that_o church_n from_o error_n which_o have_v be_v overrun_v with_o all_o sort_n of_o wickedness_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o her_o own_o member_n and_o friend_n these_o be_v gobbet_n fit_a only_a to_o be_v cram_v down_o the_o throat_n of_o very_a implicit_a believer_n 127._o 2._o he_o undertake_v to_o show_v that_o the_o say_n of_o the_o father_n against_o the_o arrian_n can_v reach_v to_o those_o that_o worship_v image_n because_o epiphanius_n say_v the_o arrian_n trust_v in_o christ_n and_o give_v proper_o divine_a honour_n to_o christ_n which_o they_o do_v not_o to_o the_o image_n of_o christ._n to_o answer_v this_o i_o show_v that_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n do_v declare_v that_o latria_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n therefore_o this_o can_v not_o at_o least_o excuse_v they_o from_o be_v parallel_n to_o the_o arrian_n and_o if_o their_o argument_n hold_v good_a than_o all_o that_o worship_v image_n fall_v under_o the_o like_a condemnation_n this_o he_o bestow_v the_o name_n of_o many_o fallacy_n upon_o 128._o and_o run_v on_o so_o brisk_o with_o show_v the_o inconsequence_n of_o it_o as_o though_o he_o do_v in_o earnest_n believe_v it_o be_v a_o impertinent_a answer_n by_o which_o he_o will_v insinuate_v that_o i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o aquinas_n his_o opinion_n to_o prove_v those_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n which_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n no_o such_o matter_n for_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o say_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o arrian_n idolatry_n can_v be_v just_o apply_v to_o those_o that_o worship_v image_n yes_o say_v i_o upon_o epiphanius_n his_o own_o ground_n they_o may_v if_o they_o who_o worship_v image_n give_v divine_a honour_n to_o they_o but_o aquinas_n and_o his_o follower_n contend_v that_o divine_a honour_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o therefore_o they_o fall_v under_o the_o like_a censure_n and_o by_o their_o argument_n all_o that_o worship_v image_n must_v come_v under_o it_o for_o either_o they_o worship_v image_n for_o themselves_o and_o then_o they_o all_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v idolatry_n or_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o exemplar_n which_o if_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n and_o object_n of_o worship_n as_o represent_v by_o the_o image_n it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o worship_n which_o the_o thing_n consider_v in_o its_o own_o be_v deserve_v which_o be_v divine_a honour_n that_o must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n but_o t._n g._n suppose_v the_o force_n of_o all_o this_o to_o depend_v upon_o their_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n and_o because_o the_o nicene_n father_n be_v not_o mention_v by_o i_o as_o agree_v with_o aquinas_n therefore_o he_o represent_v this_o argue_v as_o ridiculous_a whereas_o my_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o since_o divine_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o image_n be_v confess_v to_o make_v the_o case_n alike_o that_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o most_o prevalent_a party_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o honour_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o that_o other_o do_v it_o although_o they_o will_v not_o own_o the_o do_v it_o and_o whether_o man_n acknowledge_v it_o or_o no_o if_o they_o give_v that_o which_o be_v real_o divine_a worship_n they_o become_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n as_o well_o as_o the_o arrian_n and_o let_v man_n call_v it_o by_o what_o name_n they_o will_v of_o relative_n or_o absolute_a sovereign_a or_o inferior_a worship_n if_o it_o be_v that_o which_o god_n have_v forbid_v to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o creature_n it_o become_v idolatry_n 3._o t._n g._n say_v 134._o that_o the_o argument_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o if_o the_o union_n of_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n then_o there_o must_v be_v a_o equal_a presence_n or_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o the_o image_n to_o make_v that_o a_o object_n of_o worship_n for_o say_v he_o not_o only_a union_n but_o representation_n may_v occasion_v worship_n who_o doubt_v of_o that_o but_o may_v it_o not_o as_o well_o occasion_n people_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n but_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o representation_n may_v occasion_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n or_o no_o for_o so_o a_o ant_n or_o a_o fly_n or_o any_o creature_n may_v occasion_v it_o but_o this_o be_v notorious_a shuffle_n to_o talk_v of_o image_n be_v only_o a_o occasion_n of_o worship_n whereas_o i_o have_v at_o large_a show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o their_o church_n make_v they_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o since_o the_o christian_a church_n acknowledge_v the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o worship_n only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o divine_a nature_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o a_o mere_a image_n of_o that_o humane_a nature_n can_v be_v a_o object_n of_o lawful_a worship_n if_o t._n g._n say_v that_o the_o image_n be_v a_o fit_a object_n of_o worship_n and_o representation_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o let_v he_o show_v how_o representation_n come_v to_o be_v a_o equal_a reason_n with_o personal_a union_n
that_o only_o reads_z t._n g._n and_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v imagine_v all_o the_o dispute_n between_o he_o and_o i_o be_v whether_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v capable_a of_o receive_v any_o honour_n from_o man_n and_o whether_o that_o honour_n be_v give_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n may_v be_v call_v religious_a honour_n or_o no_o this_o be_v indeed_o to_o wrangle_v about_o word_n which_o i_o perfect_o hate_v i_o will_v therefore_o free_o tell_v he_o how_o far_o i_o yield_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o he_o may_v better_o understand_v where_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v 1._o i_o yield_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v deserve_v real_a honour_n and_o esteem_v from_o we_o and_o i_o do_v agree_v with_o mr._n thorndike_n who_o word_n he_o cite_v therein_o that_o to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o honour_v the_o saint_n be_v to_o dispute_v whether_o we_o be_v to_o be_v christian_n or_o whether_o we_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n for_o on_o supposition_n that_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o great_a excellency_n of_o man_n mind_n come_v from_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n communicate_v to_o man_n through_o jesus_n christ_n and_o we_o be_v assure_v that_o such_o person_n now_o in_o heaven_n be_v possess_v of_o those_o excellency_n it_o be_v impossible_a we_o shall_v do_v otherwise_o than_o esteem_n and_o honour_v they_o for_o honour_v in_o this_o sense_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o due_a apprehension_n of_o another_o excellency_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v great_a or_o lesser_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o degree_n of_o those_o excellency_n since_o therefore_o we_o believe_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n be_v possess_v of_o they_o in_o a_o high_a degree_n than_o they_o be_v on_o earth_n our_o esteem_n of_o they_o must_v increase_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o their_o perfection_n 2._o that_o the_o honour_n we_o have_v for_o they_o may_v be_v call_v religious_a honour_n because_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o those_o we_o may_v call_v religious_a excellency_n as_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o mere_a natural_a endowment_n and_o civil_a accomplishment_n on_o which_o account_n i_o will_v grant_v that_o be_v not_o proper_o civil_a honour_n because_o the_o motive_n or_o reason_n of_o the_o one_o be_v real_o different_a from_o the_o other_o and_o although_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n make_v up_o one_o body_n yet_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o society_n be_v so_o different_a from_o a_o civil_a society_n that_o a_o different_a title_n and_o denomination_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o honour_n which_o belong_v to_o either_o of_o they_o and_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n may_v the_o better_o be_v call_v religious_a because_o it_o be_v a_o honour_n which_o particular_o descend_v from_o the_o object_n of_o religion_n viz._n god_n himself_o as_o the_o fountain_n of_o it_o as_o civil_a honour_n do_v from_o the_o head_n of_o a_o civil_a society_n 3._o that_o this_o honour_n may_v be_v express_v in_o such_o outward_a act_n as_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o herein_o lie_v a_o considerable_a difference_n between_o the_o honour_n of_o man_n for_o natural_a and_o acquire_v excellency_n and_o divine_a grace_n that_o those_o have_v more_o of_o humane_a nature_n in_o they_o the_o honour_n do_v more_o direct_o redound_v to_o the_o possessor_n of_o they_o but_o in_o divine_a grace_n which_o be_v more_o immediate_o convey_v into_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n through_o a_o supernatural_a assistance_n the_o honour_n do_v proper_o belong_v to_o the_o giver_n of_o they_o therefore_o the_o most_o agreeable_a expression_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n be_v solemn_a thanksgiving_n to_o god_n for_o they_o for_o thereby_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a fountain_n of_o all_o the_o good_a they_o do_v or_o receive_v however_o for_o the_o encouragement_n of_o man_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o to_o perpetuate_v their_o memory_n the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o very_o fit_v to_o meet_v at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n there_o to_o praise_n god_n for_o they_o and_o to_o perform_v other_o office_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o god_n and_o to_o observe_v the_o anniversary_n of_o their_o suffering_n and_o to_o have_v panegyric_n make_v to_o set_v forth_o their_o virtue_n to_o excite_v other_o the_o more_o to_o their_o imitation_n thus_o far_o i_o free_o yield_v to_o t._n g._n to_o let_v he_o see_v what_o pitiful_a cavil_v those_o be_v that_o if_o man_n deserve_v honour_n for_o natural_a or_o supernatural_a endowment_n sure_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n much_o more_o do_v so_o who_o deny_v it_o we_o give_v the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n the_o utmost_a honour_n we_o dare_v give_v without_o rob_v god_n of_o that_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o he_o which_o be_v that_o of_o religious_a worship_n and_o consist_v in_o the_o acknowledgement_n we_o make_v of_o god_n supreme_a excellency_n together_o with_o his_o power_n and_o dominion_n over_o we_o and_o so_o religious_a worship_n consist_v in_o two_o thing_n 1._o such_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o 2._o such_o a_o inward_a submission_n of_o our_o soul_n as_o imply_v his_o superiority_n over_o they_o and_o that_o lie_v as_o to_o worship_n 1._o in_o prayer_n to_o he_o for_o what_o we_o want_v 2._o in_o dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o help_n and_o assistance_n 3._o in_o thankfulness_n to_o he_o for_o what_o we_o receive_v prayer_n be_v a_o signification_n of_o want_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o desire_n of_o obtain_v that_o which_o we_o need_v and_o whosoever_o beg_v any_o thing_n of_o another_o do_v in_o so_o do_v not_o only_o acknowledge_v his_o own_o indigency_n but_o the_o other_o power_n to_o supply_v he_o therefore_o suarez_n true_o observe_v from_o aquinas_n 3._o that_o as_o command_n be_v towards_o inferior_n so_o be_v prayer_n towards_o superior_n now_o to_o this_o say_v he_o two_o thing_n be_v requisite_a 1._o that_o a_o man_n apprehend_v it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o superior_a to_o give_v what_o we_o ask_v 2._o that_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o give_v it_o if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o he_o the_o expectation_n of_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o desire_n be_v that_o we_o call_v dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o our_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o do_v it_o be_v thankfulness_n now_o if_o we_o consider_v prayer_n as_o a_o part_n of_o religious_a worship_n we_o be_v to_o inquire_v on_o what_o account_n it_o come_v to_o be_v so_o not_o as_o though_o thereby_o we_o do_v discover_v any_o thing_n to_o god_n which_o he_o do_v not_o know_v before_o nor_o as_o though_o we_o hope_v to_o change_v his_o will_n upon_o our_o prayer_n but_o that_o thereby_o we_o profess_v our_o subjection_n to_o he_o and_o our_o dependence_n on_o he_o for_o the_o supply_n of_o our_o necessity_n for_o although_o prayer_n be_v look_v on_o by_o we_o as_o the_o mean_n to_o obtain_v our_o request_n yet_o the_o consideration_n upon_o which_o that_o become_v a_o mean_n be_v that_o thereby_o we_o express_v our_o most_o humble_a dependence_n upon_o god_n it_o be_v the_o difference_n observe_v by_o gul._n parisiensis_fw-la between_o humane_a and_o divine_a prayer_n 2._o that_o prayer_n among_o man_n be_v suppose_v a_o mean_n to_o change_v the_o person_n to_o who_o we_o pray_v but_o prayer_n to_o god_n do_v not_o change_v he_o but_o fit_v we_o for_o receive_v the_o thing_n pray_v for_o this_o one_o consideration_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n towards_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o present_a question_n than_o have_v be_v hitherto_o imagine_v for_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n do_v not_o depend_v so_o much_o upon_o the_o manner_n of_o obtain_v the_o thing_n we_o desire_v i._n e._n whether_o we_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n to_o obtain_v thing_n by_o their_o merit_n and_o intercession_n which_o be_v allow_v and_o contend_v for_o by_o all_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v that_o they_o do_v bestow_v the_o thing_n themselves_o upon_o we_o which_o they_o deny_v but_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n be_v this_o whether_o by_o the_o manner_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o do_v not_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o saint_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o god_n now_o we_o be_v far_a to_o consider_v wherein_o that_o act_n of_o worship_n towards_o god_n do_v lie_v which_o be_v not_o in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n whereby_o we_o apprehend_v god_n to_o be_v the_o first_o and_o independent_a cause_n of_o all_o good_a but_o in_o a_o act_n of_o dependence_n upon_o he_o for_o the_o
to_o make_v use_n of_o such_o argument_n against_o image-worship_n which_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o opinion_n of_o similitude_n between_o god_n and_o the_o image_n as_o the_o incongruity_n of_o image_n to_o the_o divine_a power_n perfection_n and_o presence_n 3._o why_o do_v he_o call_v upon_o they_o so_o earnest_o to_o repent_v be_v it_o only_o of_o a_o erroneus_fw-la conceit_n and_o that_o of_o such_o a_o nature_n that_o the_o argument_n make_v use_v of_o by_o he_o to_o move_v they_o to_o repentance_n be_v rather_o apt_a to_o confirm_v they_o in_o that_o opinion_n viz._n that_o god_n will_v judge_v the_o world_n by_o that_o man_n who_o he_o have_v appoint_v if_o a_o man_n be_v appoint_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n the_o management_n of_o which_o must_v imply_v infinite_a wisdom_n and_o power_n what_o absurdity_n may_v they_o say_v be_v it_o in_o we_o to_o suppose_v the_o image_n of_o man_n to_o represent_v god_n as_o he_o be_v the_o object_n of_o worship_n for_o if_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o unite_v always_o as_o well_o as_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o if_o it_o be_v unite_v than_o that_o humane_a nature_n may_v be_v represent_v in_o a_o image_n and_o the_o divine_a nature_n honour_v by_o worship_v that_o representation_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v lawful_a the_o apostle_n argument_n lose_v its_o force_n for_o the_o subtle_a athenian_n may_v easy_o have_v answer_v s._n paul_n that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o repugnancy_n in_o suppose_v god_n to_o have_v assume_v a_o humane_a body_n from_o eternity_n than_o that_o he_o shall_v do_v it_o so_o late_o in_o judea_n which_o be_v suppose_v their_o defence_n natural_o follow_v for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o foolish_a to_o imagine_v their_o image_n to_o be_v like_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o itself_o but_o to_o that_o humane_a body_n which_o be_v assume_v by_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o that_o this_o be_v no_o extravagant_a supposition_n will_v appear_v by_o this_o that_o several_a of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a writer_n have_v a_o opinion_n very_o like_o this_o viz._n that_o when_o god_n be_v say_v to_o have_v make_v man_n after_o his_o own_o image_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o that_o humane_a figure_n and_o shape_n which_o god_n have_v then_o assume_v which_o be_v the_o exemplar_n according_a to_o which_o man_n be_v create_v thus_o prudentius_n and_o the_o audiani_n be_v understand_v by_o petavius_n 9_o and_o some_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n look_v much_o this_o way_n 6._o and_o augustinus_n steuchus_n eugubinus_n a_o learned_a but_o zealous_a papist_n 46._o contend_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o this_o opinion_n because_o man_n see_v god_n walk_v and_o hear_v he_o speak_v in_o paradise_n and_o because_o of_o the_o frequent_a appearance_n of_o god_n in_o humane_a shape_n mention_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o to_o confirm_v this_o he_o bring_v that_o verse_n of_o ovid_n et_fw-la deus_fw-la humana_fw-la lustro_fw-la sub_fw-la imagine_v terras_fw-la and_o those_o of_o catullus_n praesentes_fw-la namque_fw-la ante_fw-la domos_fw-la invisere_fw-la castas_fw-la saepius_fw-la &_o sese_fw-la mortali_fw-la ostendere_fw-la coetu_fw-la coelicolae_fw-la nondum_fw-la spreta_fw-la pielate_fw-la solebant_fw-la and_o he_o show_v that_o the_o fiction_n of_o homer_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o poet_n as_o to_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o god_n in_o humane_a shape_n have_v their_o true_a original_a from_o hence_o that_o god_n do_v at_o first_o assume_v the_o nature_n of_o man_n according_a to_o which_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v frame_v after_o the_o image_n and_o similitude_n of_o god_n but_o s._n paul_n although_o he_o assert_v the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n yet_o derive_v the_o argument_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n from_o the_o consideration_n proper_a to_o the_o divinity_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v that_o the_o godhead_n be_v like_a to_o gold_n etc._n etc._n do_v thereby_o teach_v we_o that_o that_o which_o be_v disagree_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o worship_n can_v be_v a_o proper_a mean_n for_o we_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o so_o that_o although_o the_o image_n make_v by_o man_n only_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n assume_v by_o the_o divine_a yet_o because_o the_o godhead_n be_v not_o like_a unto_o they_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o they_o for_o otherwise_o the_o athenian_n be_v mere_a blockhead_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o christ_n before_o a_o image_n of_o his_o humane_a and_o to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o one_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o other_o that_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v s._n paul_n consequence_n for_o what_o if_o the_o godhead_n be_v not_o like_a to_o our_o image_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o may_v not_o give_v they_o divine_a worship_n as_o long_o as_o god_n have_v often_o appear_v in_o humane_a shape_n among_o we_o and_o we_o may_v give_v worship_n to_o the_o representation_n of_o that_o nature_n wherein_o he_o appear_v and_o the_o same_o that_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n which_o do_v assume_v it_o and_o i_o confess_v i_o can_v see_v how_o t._n g._n can_v have_v defend_v s._n paul_n upon_o his_o supposition_n for_o according_a to_o t._n g.'s_n principle_n 75._o although_o before_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n the_o worship_n which_o people_n give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o gold_n be_v incongruous_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n yet_o to_o those_o to_o who_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n make_v man_n be_v reveal_v it_o be_v no_o disparagement_n to_o he_o to_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n and_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o such_o a_o image_n very_o well_o say_v the_o athenian_n and_o so_o say_v we_o too_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o any_o image_n as_o represent_v his_o infinite_a and_o invisible_a nature_n be_v folly_n and_o madness_n but_o to_o make_v image_n of_o he_o according_a to_o his_o several_a appearance_n for_o the_o good_a of_o mankind_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n be_v no_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n nor_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o such_o a_o image_n let_v t.g._n therefore_o either_o say_v that_o s._n paul_n argue_v inconsequent_o or_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n do_v hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o representation_n of_o god_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a to_o any_o man_n that_o have_v any_o use_n of_o his_o sense_n that_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o argue_v against_o any_o mere_a erroneous_a conceit_n of_o the_o athenian_n but_o against_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o he_o first_o show_v to_o be_v unreasonable_a by_o many_o argument_n and_o then_o tell_v they_o god_n now_o command_v they_o to_o repent_v and_o add_v the_o most_o forcible_a motive_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o it_o from_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o future_a judgement_n but_o i_o have_v not_o yet_o do_v with_o t.g._n about_o this_o place_n 348._o be_v it_o not_o t._n g._n that_o when_o he_o fix_v his_o foot_n as_o he_o say_v and_o deliberate_o inquire_v what_o the_o supreme_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v tell_v we_o in_o plain_a term_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n 390._o and_o a_o arch-devil_n and_o this_o he_o do_v he_o say_v for_o god_n sake_n say_v he_o so_o indeed_o and_o be_v this_o unknown_a god_n at_o athens_n who_o they_o ignorant_o worship_v and_o s._n paul_n declare_v the_o devil_n and_o a_o arch-devil_n no_o for_o here_o he_o grant_v that_o the_o athenian_n think_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_o their_o image_n what_o divinity_n do_v he_o mean_a sure_o not_o the_o divinity_n of_o a_o arch-devil_n but_o i_o see_v those_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v capable_a of_o speak_v as_o well_o as_o believe_a contradiction_n yet_o it_o be_v possible_a t._n g._n may_v imagine_v that_o the_o athenian_n mean_v one_o divinity_n and_o s._n paul_n another_o so_o some_o say_v s._n paul_n play_v the_o sophister_n with_o the_o athenian_n and_o when_o the_o true_a inscription_n be_v to_o the_o unknown_a god_n he_o because_o it_o serve_v better_a to_o his_o purpose_n read_v it_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n to_o the_o unknown_a god_n but_o as_o cajetan_n wise_o answer_v loc_n the_o authority_n of_o s._n paul_n affirm_v there_o be_v such_o a_o inscription_n aught_o to_o be_v value_v above_o those_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v he_o if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v any_o such_o the_o athenian_n who_o be_v by_o may_v present_o have_v charge_v s._n paul_n with_o falsehood_n in_o say_v he_o meet_v with_o a_o inscription_n to_o the_o unknown_a god_n when_o there_o be_v none_o such_o among_o they_o lorinus_n show_v from_o several_a testimony_n of_o s._n austin_n
i_o see_v t._n g._n be_v resolve_v to_o make_v just_a such_o another_o test_n of_o scripture_n as_o he_o do_v of_o reason_n can_v it_o ever_o enter_v into_o a_o man_n head_n wake_v that_o these_o word_n be_v a_o general_a reason_n of_o the_o whole_a law_n and_o not_o a_o particular_a reason_n of_o that_o command_n which_o immediate_o follow_v it_o and_o by_o the_o very_a word_n relate_v to_o it_o you_o see_v no_o similitude_n therefore_o make_v no_o similitude_n this_o be_v proper_a and_o natural_a and_o easy_a to_o all_o capacity_n but_o you_o see_v no_o similitude_n therefore_o obey_v my_o law_n hold_v there_o say_v t._n g._n himself_o if_o he_o be_v not_o in_o a_o dream_n and_o have_v forget_v himself_o to_o be_v supreme_o excellent_a be_v the_o proper_a reason_n of_o obedience_n and_o not_o the_o see_v no_o similitude_n therefore_o this_o be_v no_o proper_a motive_n to_o obedience_n whatever_o the_o content_n of_o chapter_n or_o top_n of_o the_o page_n of_o our_o bible_n say_n which_o be_v the_o pitiful_a refuge_n t._n g._n betake_v himself_o to_o to_o escape_v downright_o sink_v but_o some_o man_n will_v rather_o give_v all_o for_o lose_v than_o think_v to_o save_v themselves_o by_o such_o a_o mean_a defence_n well_o 73._o but_o t._n g._n have_v something_o yet_o to_o say_v which_o be_v that_o suppose_v all_o this_o to_o be_v true_a which_o i_o have_v say_v as_o to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v home_o to_o they_o for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o christ_n according_a to_o his_o humanity_n can_v be_v represent_v but_o with_o great_a disparagement_n to_o he_o or_o that_o to_o put_v off_o our_o hat_n when_o we_o behold_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n with_o intent_n to_o worship_v he_o must_v be_v extreme_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o this_o argument_n therefore_o do_v not_o concern_v catholic_n in_o make_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n with_o respect_n to_o their_o honour_n 74._o this_o be_v the_o last_o effort_n of_o t._n g._n on_o this_o argument_n and_o as_o weak_a as_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n for_o 1._o it_o be_v a_o false_a and_o most_o disingenuous_a representation_n of_o their_o practice_n as_o may_v appear_v to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v but_o look_v back_o on_o what_o i_o have_v say_v upon_o that_o subject_a one_o will_v think_v by_o t._n g_n word_n they_o have_v never_o use_v or_o allow_v or_o worship_v any_o image_n of_o god_n or_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o i_o have_v abundant_o prove_v it_o already_o 2._o the_o force_n of_o the_o second_o command_n extend_v to_o christian_n do_v equal_o hold_v against_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o image_n as_o it_o do_v under_o the_o law_n against_o worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o if_o the_o law_n be_v perpetual_a as_o the_o christian_a church_n always_o believe_v and_o christ_n be_v only_o the_o object_n of_o worship_n as_o he_o be_v god_n we_o be_v as_o much_o forbid_v to_o worship_n christ_n by_o a_o image_n as_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o worship_n god_n by_o one_o i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o incongruity_n in_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n as_o there_o be_v in_o represent_v the_o infinite_a nature_n of_o god_n but_o i_o say_v there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o incongruity_n still_o in_o suppose_v a_o image_n of_o whatsoever_o it_o be_v can_v be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o divine_a worship_n for_o the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n be_v only_o capable_a of_o receive_v adoration_n from_o we_o as_o it_o be_v hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o s._n austin_n say_v be_v consider_v as_o separate_v from_o it_o 58._o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v worship_v than_o the_o robe_n or_o diadem_n of_o a_o prince_n when_o it_o lie_v on_o the_o ground_n and_o if_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o what_o then_o be_v the_o image_n of_o it_o what_o union_n be_v there_o between_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o a_o crucifix_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v that_o imagination_n supply_v the_o union_n and_o christ_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v present_a by_o representation_n but_o this_o overthrow_v all_o measure_n and_o bound_n of_o worship_n and_o make_v it_o lawful_a to_o worship_v any_o creature_n with_o respect_n to_o god_n it_o contradict_v the_o argument_n of_o s._n paul_n for_o then_o god_n may_v be_v worship_v with_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o interpret_v this_o commandment_n to_o hold_v against_o all_o image_n set_v up_o for_o worship_n as_o well_o those_o proper_a to_o christian_n as_o other_o among_o jew_n or_o gentile_n 3._o the_o last_o way_n i_o propose_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n 13._o be_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o lawgiver_n which_o be_v full_o manifest_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n and_o the_o two_o calf_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la this_o he_o call_v a_o solid_a principle_n indeed_o to_o work_v upon_o 153._o i_o be_o glad_a to_o see_v that_o we_o protestant_n can_v fall_v into_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n and_o more_o glad_a that_o god_n judgement_n record_v in_o scripture_n be_v acknowledge_v for_o such_o a_o principle_n but_o after_o all_o he_o call_v this_o mere_a imagination_n 156._o and_o it_o must_v undergo_v the_o test_n of_o his_o reason_n the_o force_n of_o my_o argument_n as_o he_o lay_v it_o down_o be_v this_o that_o the_o israelite_n be_v condemn_v by_o god_n of_o idolatry_n for_o worship_v the_o golden_a calf_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o fall_v into_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n by_o so_o do_v but_o only_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o that_o symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o this_o t._n g._n oppose_v his_o opinion_n 154._o that_o the_o israelite_n herein_o fall_v back_o to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n here_o then_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n between_o we_o to_o resolve_v which_o and_o to_o bring_v it_o home_o to_o our_o business_n i_o shall_v propose_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o whether_o the_o israelite_n do_v in_o worship_v the_o golden_a calf_n fall_v back_o to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n 2._o whether_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o t._n g_n purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v so_o for_o in_o case_n the_o egyptian_n themselves_o do_v worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o symbol_n t._n g._n fall_v short_a of_o his_o design_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o israelite_n do_v relapse_n to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n for_o it_o will_v then_o appear_v however_o to_o be_v idolatry_n to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n 1._o i_o shall_v examine_v the_o evidence_n on_o both_o side_n whether_o the_o israelite_n do_v fall_v back_o to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n i_o offer_v several_a reason_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o israelite_n have_v no_o intention_n to_o quit_v the_o worship_n of_o that_o god_n who_o have_v so_o late_o give_v they_o the_o law_n on_o mount_n sinai_n 1._o from_o the_o occasion_n of_o this_o idolatry_n which_o be_v not_o any_o pretence_n of_o infidelity_n as_o to_o the_o true_a god_n or_o that_o they_o have_v now_o better_a reason_n give_v they_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o other_o god_n beside_o he_o but_o all_o that_o they_o say_v be_v that_o moses_n have_v be_v so_o long_o absent_a that_o they_o desire_v aaron_n to_o make_v they_o god_n to_o go_v before_o they_o to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n that_o the_o very_a text_n i_o mention_n show_v their_o infidelity_n viz._n in_o their_o despair_n of_o moses_n return_v but_o if_o their_o infidelity_n have_v be_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o god_n it_o have_v be_v far_o more_o pertinent_a to_o have_v say_v up_o make_v we_o god_n to_o go_v before_o we_o for_o as_o for_o this_o god_n who_o give_v we_o the_o law_n we_o know_v not_o what_o be_v become_v of_o he_o but_o they_o only_o speak_v of_o moses_n and_o not_o of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o immediate_o before_o moses_n his_o go_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n the_o last_o promise_n god_n make_v to_o the_o people_n be_v of_o a_o angel_n go_v before_o they_o 23._o and_o they_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a symbol_n of_o his_o presence_n among_o they_o but_o what_o it_o be_v they_o can_v not_o tell_v and_o moses_n be_v so_o long_o absent_a as_o the_o text_n say_v they_o grow_v impatient_a of_o have_v this_o symbol_n 1._o and_o so_o put_v aaron_n upon_o make_v the_o golden_a calf_n t._n g._n say_v 160._o they_o have_v forget_v this_o promise_n or_o think_v that_o god_n be_v not_o able_a to_o perform_v it_o for_o
and_o at_o last_o this_o representation_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o act_n of_o imagination_n which_o do_v not_o make_v the_o object_n any_o more_o real_o present_a there_o than_o any_o where_o else_o against_o which_o imagination_n we_o set_v the_o positive_a law_n of_o god_n forbid_v any_o such_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v 4._o he_o say_v in_o defence_n of_o his_o nicene_n father_n 136._o that_o although_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n can_v only_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n as_o separate_v from_o the_o divine_a yet_o the_o charge_n of_o nestorianism_n do_v not_o follow_v because_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v that_o which_o be_v conceive_v in_o their_o mind_n and_o worship_n be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o will_n it_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o prototype_n as_o it_o be_v conceive_v in_o the_o understanding_n but_o their_o understanding_n be_v free_a from_o nestorianism_n their_o will_n must_v be_v so_o too_o which_o be_v all_o the_o sense_n i_o can_v make_v of_o t._n g_n answer_n who_o do_v not_o seem_v at_o all_o to_o consider_v there_o be_v two_o thing_n blame_v by_o the_o church_n in_o nestorianism_n 1._o the_o heretical_a opinion_n 2._o the_o idolatrous_a practice_n consequent_a upon_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o christ._n now_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n proceed_v not_o upon_o their_o opinion_n as_o though_o they_o real_o believe_v the_o principle_n of_o nestorianism_n who_o worship_v image_n but_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n for_o since_o a_o image_n can_v only_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v that_o image_n on_o the_o account_n of_o christ_n then_o upon_o the_o nestorian_a principle_n it_o will_v be_v as_o lawful_a to_o worship_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o christ_n although_o it_o have_v no_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o divine_a for_o can_v not_o the_o nestorian_n say_v that_o when_o they_o consider_v christ_n as_o a_o humane_a person_n yet_o that_o humane_a person_n do_v represent_v to_o they_o the_o divine_a person_n who_o be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o worship_n and_o although_o they_o be_v not_o real_o and_o hypostatical_o unite_v yet_o by_o representation_n and_o a_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n they_o direct_v their_o worship_n towards_o the_o divine_a person_n for_o if_o a_o bare_a image_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v a_o sufficient_a object_n of_o worship_n much_o more_o be_v the_o humane_a nature_n itself_o and_o if_o on_o the_o account_n of_o such_o representation_n the_o worship_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v direct_v to_o his_o image_n with_o much_o great_a reason_n it_o may_v be_v towards_o christ_n as_o homo_fw-la deiferus_n in_o regard_n of_o that_o humane_a nature_n which_o have_v the_o divine_a nature_n present_v although_o not_o unite_v and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n do_v just_o charge_v the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n with_o nestorianism_n as_o to_o their_o worship_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o defend_v themselves_o but_o they_o must_v absolve_v the_o nestorian_n who_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o this_o nicene_n synod_n itself_o will_v seem_v to_o condemn_v for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a separation_n between_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o christ_n than_o the_o nestorian_n do_v suppose_v between_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a nature_n for_o they_o do_v still_o suppose_v a_o real_a presence_n although_o not_o a_o real_a union_n but_o in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o real_a presence_n but_o only_o by_o representation_n therefore_o if_o the_o nestorian_n be_v to_o blame_v in_o their_o worship_n much_o more_o be_v those_o that_o worship_v image_n as_o to_o the_o last_o answer_n be_v only_o a_o desire_n that_o i_o will_v bear_v in_o mind_n against_o a_o fit_a season_n 138._o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v by_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n a_o honourable_a image_n of_o christ_n i_o shall_v do_v what_o he_o desire_v and_o i_o promise_v he_o far_o to_o show_v the_o nicene_n father_n ignorance_n and_o confidence_n when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n to_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n of_o christ._n all_o the_o other_o argument_n of_o the_o constantinopolitan_a father_n to_o the_o number_n of_o eight_o t._n g._n pass_v over_o and_o so_o must_v 1_n from_o hence_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o charge_n 12._o which_o be_v that_o i_o mix_v school_n dispute_v with_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o i_o desire_v serious_o to_o know_v whether_o any_o worship_n do_v belong_v to_o image_n or_o no_o if_o there_o be_v any_o due_a whether_o be_v it_o the_o same_o that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o prototype_n or_o distinct_a from_o it_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o then_o proper_a divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o image_n be_v worship_v with_o divine_a worship_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o and_o subordinate_o as_o he_o speak_v and_o which_o side_n soever_o be_v take_v some_o or_o other_o of_o their_o divine_n charge_v the_o worship_n with_o idolatry_n so_o that_o it_o be_v in_o man_n choice_n which_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n they_o will_v commit_v when_o they_o worship_v image_n but_o in_o neither_o way_n they_o can_v avoid_v it_o to_o this_o t._n g._n answer_n several_a way_n 192._o 1._o that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n belong_v to_o the_o school_n and_o not_o at_o all_o to_o faith_n which_o i_o say_v be_v their_o common_a answer_n when_o any_o thing_n pinch_v they_o but_o to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o that_o way_n of_o answer_v i_o add_v that_o both_o side_n charge_v the_o other_o with_o idolatry_n and_o that_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o conscience_n and_o not_o a_o scholastic_a nicety_n for_o if_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v so_o assert_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o in_o what_o way_n soever_o it_o be_v practise_v there_o be_v by_o their_o own_o confession_n such_o danger_n of_o idolatry_n the_o general_a term_n of_o council_n serve_v only_o to_o draw_v man_n into_o the_o snare_n and_o not_o to_o help_v they_o out_o of_o it_o 2._o he_o answer_v this_o by_o a_o droll_a comparison_n about_o the_o worship_n due_a to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n 186._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o king_n or_o no_o if_o the_o same_o then_o proper_a regal_a worship_n will_v be_v give_v to_o something_o beside_o the_o king_n which_o be_v treason_n if_o distinct_a than_o the_o chair_n will_v be_v worship_v with_o regal_a honour_n for_o itself_o and_o not_o relative_o which_o be_v for_o a_o man_n to_o submit_v himself_o to_o a_o piece_n of_o wood._n this_o he_o represent_v pleasant_o and_o with_o advantage_n enough_o and_o suppose_v the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o guard_n to_o have_v do_v laugh_v i_o desire_v to_o have_v a_o difference_n put_v between_o the_o custom_n of_o prince_n court_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a to_o i_o t._n g._n shall_v not_o see_v the_o difference_n but_o whatever_o t._n g._n think_v we_o say_v that_o god_n by_o his_o law_n have_v make_v some_o act_n of_o worship_n peculiar_a to_o himself_o by_o way_n of_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n over_o we_o we_o must_v not_o use_v those_o act_n to_o any_o creature_n and_o therefore_o here_o the_o most_o material_a question_n can_v be_v ask_v be_v whether_o the_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v the_o same_o which_o we_o be_v to_o use_v to_o god_n or_o no_o i._n e._n whether_o they_o be_v act_n forbid_v or_o lawful_a for_o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v forbid_v if_o not_o they_o may_v be_v lawful_a but_o in_o a_o prince_n court_n where_o all_o expression_n of_o respect_n depend_v on_o custom_n and_o the_o prince_n pleasure_n or_o rule_n of_o the_o court_n the_o only_a question_n a_o man_n be_v to_o ask_v be_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o court_n or_o the_o will_n of_o the_o prince_n to_o have_v man_n uncover_v in_o some_o room_n and_o not_o in_o other_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n will_v ask_v whether_o that_o be_v the_o same_o honour_n that_o be_v due_a to_o the_o king_n himself_o or_o who_o but_o t._n g_n clown_n can_v suspect_v it_o to_o be_v treason_n to_o put_v off_o his_o hat_n in_o the_o presence_n chamber_n or_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n let_v it_o be_v do_v with_o what_o intention_n he_o please_v if_o the_o yeoman_n of_o the_o guard_n shall_v see_v a_o old_a courtier_n approach_v with_o many_o bowing_n to_o the_o chair_n of_o state_n and_o there_o fall_v down_o upon_o his_o knee_n and_o kiss_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o chair_n and_o deliver_v
godhead_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v by_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v so_o as_o to_o leave_v they_o without_o excuse_n 20._o be_v this_o their_o know_v of_o god_n 21._o and_o that_o incorruptible_a god_n who_o glory_n they_o turn_v into_o the_o image_n of_o a_o corruptible_a man_n &_o c_o be_v all_o this_o 23._o nothing_o but_o jupiter_n of_o crete_n and_o the_o arch-devil_n under_o his_o name_n but_o what_o will_v not_o man_n say_v rather_o than_o confess_v themselves_o idolater_n although_o these_o testimony_n of_o scriture_n be_v never_o so_o evident_a 3._o yet_o i_o be_o not_o sure_a but_o t._n g._n may_v be_v the_o polus_n mention_v in_o erasmus_n now_o who_o he_o mention_n for_o my_o sake_n 37.203_o more_o than_o once_o and_o may_v espy_v a_o red_a fiery_a dragon_n even_o the_o old_a serpent_n there_o where_o i_o can_v see_v nothing_o but_o the_o discovery_n of_o the_o true_a god_n therefore_o suppose_v that_o the_o testimony_n of_o heathen_n or_o the_o scripture_n may_v not_o weigh_v much_o with_o he_o methinks_v he_o may_v have_v consider_v what_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o their_o own_o church_n have_v say_v to_o this_o purpose_n th._n aquinas_n confess_v fin_n that_o the_o most_o of_o the_o gentile_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n from_o who_o they_o say_v all_o those_o other_o who_o they_o call_v god_n do_v receive_v their_o be_v and_o that_o they_o ascribe_v the_o name_n of_o divinity_n to_o all_o immortal_a substance_n chief_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o wisdom_n happiness_n and_o government_n which_o custom_n of_o speak_v say_v he_o be_v likewise_o find_v in_o scripture_n where_o either_o the_o holy_a angel_n or_o man_n and_o judge_n be_v call_v god_n i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n and_o many_o other_o place_n franciscus_n ferrariensis_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o that_o place_n say_v that_o aquinas_n his_o meaning_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n only_o agree_v with_o the_o heathen_n as_o to_o the_o name_n but_o that_o they_o call_v their_o god_n proper_o so_o whereas_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o they_o only_o by_o way_n of_o participation_n and_o do_v aquinas_n mean_v any_o otherwise_o of_o the_o heathen_n when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o their_o inferior_a god_n derive_v their_o very_a be_v from_o the_o supreme_a the_o same_o aquinas_n in_o his_o book_n purposely_o write_v against_o the_o gentile_n 120._o give_v this_o account_n of_o their_o principle_n of_o religion_n that_o some_o of_o they_o hold_v one_o god_n the_o first_o and_o universal_a principle_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o withal_o all_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n latriam_fw-la next_o to_o the_o supreme_a god_n to_o intellectual_a substance_n of_o a_o heavenly_a nature_n which_o they_o call_v god_n whether_o they_o be_v substance_n separate_v from_o body_n or_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o heavenly_a orb_n and_o star_n in_o the_o next_o place_n to_o intellectual_a substance_n unite_v to_o aerial_a body_n which_o they_o call_v daemon_n who_o they_o make_v god_n in_o respect_n of_o man_n and_o think_v they_o deserve_v divine_a worship_n from_o man_n as_o be_v mediator_n between_o the_o god_n and_o they_o and_o in_o the_o last_o place_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n as_o be_v raise_v to_o a_o high_a state_n than_o that_o of_o this_o present_a life_n other_o of_o they_o supposs_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n do_v believe_v that_o divine_a worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o soul_n which_o they_o say_v be_v god_n as_o a_o wise_a man_n have_v honour_n give_v he_o not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o his_o body_n but_o of_o his_o mind_n other_o again_o assert_v that_o thing_n below_o man_n as_o image_n may_v have_v divine_a worship_n give_v to_o they_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o a_o superior_a nature_n either_o from_o the_o influence_n of_o heavenly_a body_n or_o the_o presence_n of_o some_o spirit_n which_o image_n they_o call_v god_n and_o from_o thence_o they_o be_v call_v idolater_n and_o so_o he_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v who_o acknowledge_v one_o first_o principle_n do_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o be_v because_o it_o weaken_v the_o notion_n and_o esteem_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o the_o supreme_a be_v to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o beside_o he_o as_o it_o will_v lessen_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o king_n for_o any_o other_o person_n to_o have_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o respect_n show_v to_o he_o which_o we_o express_v to_o the_o king_n and_o because_o this_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o god_n on_o the_o account_n of_o creation_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o he_o and_o because_o he_o be_v proper_o lord_n over_o we_o and_o none_o else_o beside_o he_o and_o he_o be_v our_o great_a and_o last_o end_n which_o be_v all_o of_o they_o great_a and_o weighty_a reason_n why_o divine_a worship_n shall_v be_v appropriate_v to_o god_n alone_o but_o say_v he_o although_o this_o opinion_n which_o make_v god_n a_o separate_a be_v and_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o all_o intellectual_a being_n be_v true_a yet_o that_o which_o make_v god_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n though_o it_o be_v far_o from_o truth_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o create_a being_n for_o than_o they_o give_v that_o divine_a worship_n to_o god_n himself_o for_o according_a to_o this_o principle_n the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n be_v but_o as_o the_o several_a member_n of_o a_o man_n body_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o soul_n but_o the_o most_o unreasonable_a opinion_n he_o say_v be_v that_o of_o animate_v image_n because_o those_o can_v deserve_v more_o worship_n than_o either_o the_o spirit_n that_o animate_v they_o or_o the_o maker_n of_o they_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v they_o beside_o that_o by_o lie_a oracle_n and_o wicked_a counsel_n these_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v evil_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o deserve_v no_o worship_n of_o we_o from_o hence_o he_o say_v it_o appear_v that_o because_o divine_a worship_n be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n as_o the_o first_o principle_n and_o none_o but_o a_o ill_o dispose_v rational_a be_v can_v excite_v man_n to_o the_o do_v such_o unlawful_a thing_n as_o give_v the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n to_o any_o other_o be_v that_o man_n be_v draw_v to_o idolatry_n by_o the_o instigation_n of_o evil_a spirit_n which_o covet_v divine_a honour_n to_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o the_o scripture_n say_v they_o worship_v devil_n and_o not_o god_n from_o which_o remarkable_a testimony_n we_o may_v take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o he_o confess_v many_o of_o the_o gentile_n who_o he_o charge_v with_o idolatry_n do_v believe_v and_o worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n as_o creator_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o that_o divine_a worship_n be_v so_o proper_a to_o the_o true_a god_n that_o whosoever_o give_v it_o to_o any_o create_v be_v though_o in_o itself_o of_o real_a excellency_n and_o consider_v as_o derive_v that_o excellency_n from_o god_n be_v yet_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n 3._o that_o relative_a latria_n be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n for_o so_o he_o make_v it_o to_o be_v in_o those_o who_o suppose_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n or_o any_o other_o cunning_a sophister_n among_o they_o to_o show_v i_o why_o a_o man_n may_v not_o as_o lawful_o worship_v any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n with_o a_o relative_a latria_n suppose_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n as_o any_o image_n or_o crucifix_n whatsoever_o for_o if_o union_n contact_n or_o relation_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o relative_a latria_n in_o one_o case_n it_o will_v be_v in_o the_o other_o also_o and_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v so_o great_a a_o judgement_n as_o aquinas_n have_v 3._o shall_v not_o either_o have_v make_v he_o justify_v the_o heathen_n on_o this_o supposition_n or_o condemn_v the_o christian_n in_o give_v latria_n i._n e._n proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o the_o cross._n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o shadow_n of_o reason_n produce_v by_o he_o for_o the_o one_o which_o will_v not_o hold_v have_v much_o more_o for_o the_o other_o for_o if_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o image_n be_v carry_v to_o the_o prototype_n be_v not_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n to_o the_o mind_n that_o animate_v they_o if_o the_o image_n deserve_v the_o same_o worship_n with_o the_o person_n represent_v by_o it_o be_v not_o much_o more_o any_o part_n of_o the_o body_n capable_a of_o receive_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o person_n as_o the_o
and_o overthrow_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o poetical_a god_n upon_o this_o principle_n because_o they_o be_v not_o eternal_a and_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v at_o first_o make_v out_o of_o matter_n 18._o and_o why_o shall_v we_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v material_a 20._o and_o generate_v and_o liable_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o passion_n according_a to_o the_o poet_n description_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o poetical_a figment_n and_o they_o ought_v all_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n as_o empedocles_n explain_v they_o 22._o why_o then_o say_v he_o shall_v we_o attribute_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o matter_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n and_o mutation_n 23._o as_o to_o the_o eternal_a unbegotten_a and_o immutable_a god_n jupiter_n according_a to_o the_o stoic_n be_v the_o most_o active_a and_o fiery_a principle_n of_o matter_n juno_n the_o air_n neptune_n the_o water_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o by_o their_o deity_n be_v understand_v the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n although_o with_o different_a manner_n of_o explication_n now_o say_v he_o against_o the_o stoic_n i_o thus_o argue_v and_o here_o athenagoras_n know_v that_o the_o emperor_n m._n aurelius_n will_v think_v himself_o particular_o concern_v if_o you_o own_o one_o supreme_a god_n eternal_a and_o unbegotten_a and_o all_o other_o thing_n to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o matter_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n to_o receive_v different_a name_n as_o it_o pass_v through_o the_o various_a change_n of_o matter_n then_o these_o several_a kind_n of_o matter_n will_v make_v up_o one_o body_n whereof_o god_n be_v the_o soul_n and_o consequent_o upon_o the_o general_a conflagration_n which_o the_o stoic_n acknowledge_v all_o the_o several_a name_n of_o matter_n will_v be_v lose_v by_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o kind_n and_o nothing_o will_v be_v then_o leave_v but_o the_o divine_a spirit_n why_o shall_v we_o therefore_o look_v on_o those_o as_o god_n that_o be_v liable_a to_o such_o a_o change_n and_o so_o he_o proceed_v to_o argue_v against_o the_o other_o hypothesis_n as_o the_o egyptian_n and_o other_o whereby_o all_o their_o deity_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n too_o from_o the_o same_o principle_n viz._n that_o because_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o corruptible_a 24._o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o receive_v divine_a honour_n from_o we_o by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o fundamental_a principle_n which_o athenagoras_n go_v upon_o in_o this_o elaborate_a discourse_n of_o he_o to_o one_o of_o the_o wise_a emperor_n rome_n ever_o have_v be_v this_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o eternal_a god_n ought_v to_o receive_v divine_a worship_n from_o man_n whether_o they_o call_v it_o sovereign_n or_o relative_n or_o what_o name_n soever_o they_o give_v it_o nay_o although_o they_o do_v acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n yet_o if_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o his_o creature_n as_o the_o stoic_n do_v the_o christian_n think_v it_o so_o unlawful_a that_o they_o will_v rather_o die_v than_o comply_v with_o they_o in_o it_o and_o here_o i_o appeal_v again_o to_o t._n g_o be_v conscience_n for_o since_o he_o have_v show_v i_o the_o way_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v follow_v he_o in_o it_o whether_o he_o think_v so_o wise_a and_o virtuous_a a_o emperor_n as_o antoninus_n be_v will_v not_o have_v preserve_v the_o christian_n from_o suffer_a persecution_n as_o they_o do_v very_o smart_o in_o his_o day_n if_o they_o will_v have_v declare_v themselves_o to_o have_v understand_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n after_o the_o emperor_n own_o way_n viz._n by_o believe_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o worship_v the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n under_o the_o name_n of_o those_o deity_n that_o be_v common_o receive_v and_o they_o may_v have_v direct_v this_o worship_n as_o they_o have_v think_v fit_a and_o have_v disow_v all_o the_o ridiculous_a and_o profane_a story_n of_o their_o poetical_a god_n as_o the_o stoic_n do_v and_o what_o principle_n then_o can_v hinder_v the_o christian_n from_o comply_v with_o the_o law_n but_o this_o that_o they_o account_v it_o idolatry_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o create_v be_v 8._o from_o athenagoras_n i_o proceed_v to_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n who_o understand_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o heathen_a theology_n as_o well_o as_o any_o and_o expose_v all_o their_o poetical_a fable_n and_o greek_a mystery_n with_o as_o much_o advantage_n as_o any_o christian_a writer_n in_o his_o admonition_n to_o the_o greek_n after_o he_o have_v sufficient_o deride_v the_o poetical_a theology_n and_o the_o vulgar_a idolatry_n he_o come_v to_o the_o philosopher_n who_o do_v he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d paris_n make_v a_o idol_n of_o matter_n the_o image_n whereof_o be_v not_o sure_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n not_o existent_a as_o a_o centaur_n or_o sphinx_n and_o yet_o call_v a_o idol_n and_o after_o reckon_v up_o thales_n anaximenes_n parmenides_n hippasus_n heraclitus_n and_o empedocles_n he_o call_v they_o all_o atheist_n because_o with_o a_o foolish_a kind_n of_o wisdom_n they_o do_v worship_n matter_n and_o scorn_v to_o worship_v wood_n and_o stones_n do_v deify_v the_o mother_n of_o they_o and_o so_o run_v out_o after_o his_o way_n into_o a_o discourse_n about_o the_o several_a nation_n that_o despise_a image_n and_o worship_v the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o universe_n and_o the_o symbol_n of_o they_o as_o the_o scythian_n sarmatian_n persian_n and_o macedonian_n who_o he_o say_v be_v the_o philosopher_n master_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o these_o inferior_a element_n which_o be_v make_v to_o be_v serviceable_a to_o man_n then_o he_o reckon_v up_o other_o philosopher_n that_o worship_v the_o star_n as_o animate_v being_n other_o the_o planet_n and_o the_o world_n and_o the_o stoic_n who_o say_v god_n pass_v through_o the_o mean_a part_n of_o matter_n yet_o after_o all_o this_o he_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a divine_a influence_n distil_v upon_o all_o man_n 45._o especial_o on_o those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o learning_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n incorruptible_a and_o unbegotten_a who_o be_v the_o only_a true_a be_v and_o abide_v for_o ever_o above_o the_o high_a heaven_n from_o whence_o he_o behold_v all_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n who_o according_a to_o euripides_n see_v all_o thing_n without_o be_v visible_a himself_o and_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o plato_n antisthenes_n and_o xenophon_n who_o all_o acknowledge_v god_n incomparable_a excellency_n 46._o as_o well_o as_o unity_n and_o then_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cleanthes_n and_o the_o pythagorean_n and_o not_o content_v with_o the_o philosopher_n he_o heap_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o poet_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n as_o aratus_n hesiod_n orpheus_n sophocles_n menander_n homer_n and_o euripides_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o his_o miscellany_n for_o so_o his_o stromata_n true_o be_v he_o fall_v upon_o this_o subject_n again_o 590._o and_o then_o say_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o there_o be_v a_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o one_o omnipotent_a god_n 591._o among_o all_o consider_a man_n 597._o he_o grant_v the_o stoic_n opinion_n about_o god_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o show_v that_o thales_n confess_v god_n eternity_n and_o omnisciency_n that_o epicharmus_n attribute_v omnipotency_n to_o he_o and_o homer_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o describe_v in_o the_o shield_n of_o achilles_n 597._o and_o then_o make_v this_o observation_n as_o though_o it_o be_v purposely_o intend_v for_o t._n g._n he_o that_o be_v call_v both_o in_o verse_n and_o prose_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o jupiter_n 598._o carry_v our_o apprehension_n to_o god_n not_o to_o the_o arch_a devil_n as_o t._n g._n say_v and_o therefore_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o give_v and_o take_v away_o all_o thing_n and_o to_o be_v king_n over_o all_o that_o pindar_n the_o baeotian_n be_v a_o pythagorean_n say_v there_o be_v one_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n who_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o wise_a artificer_n and_o then_o he_o repeat_v several_a of_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o have_v produce_v before_o 601._o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o of_o xenophanes_n colophonius_n prove_v god_n to_o be_v one_o and_o incorporeal_a and_o of_o cleanthes_n reprove_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o vulgar_a about_o the_o deity_n and_o of_o euphorion_n 603._o and_o aeschilus_n about_o jupiter_n which_o for_o t._n g_o be_v better_a information_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jupiter_n be_v
make_v so_o many_o address_n to_o the_o petty_a and_o inferior_a deity_n this_o indeed_o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v wonder_v at_o and_o yet_o no_o doubt_n they_o think_v they_o have_v as_o good_a reason_n for_o it_o as_o t._n g._n give_v why_o incontinent_a person_n shall_v rather_o make_v their_o address_n to_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n in_o heaven_n than_o to_o her_o sister_n martha_n or_o to_o god_n himself_o 369._o so_o the_o roman_a woman_n think_v lucina_n and_o opis_n better_a for_o a_o good_a hour_n than_o ceres_n or_o minerva_n and_o levana_n and_o cunina_n for_o new_a bear_v child_n 24._o than_o vulcan_n or_o apollo_n and_o yet_o s._n augustin_n tell_v we_o many_o of_o they_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o as_o any_o distinct_a deity_n but_o only_o as_o representation_n of_o the_o several_a power_n of_o the_o same_o god_n suitable_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o person_n but_o t._n g._n will_v not_o say_v that_o by_o s._n mary_n magdalen_n he_o only_o understand_v the_o power_n of_o god_n grace_n in_o convert_v incontinent_a person_n but_o if_o he_o have_v he_o have_v give_v a_o much_o better_a reason_n of_o their_o pray_v to_o she_o yet_o even_o in_o such_o a_o case_n s._n austin_n think_v it_o be_v better_a to_o pray_v direct_o to_o god_n himself_o and_o the_o old_a roman_a matron_n will_v have_v think_v they_o can_v have_v direct_v such_o person_n to_o temple_n proper_a for_o they_o viz._n those_o of_o virtue_n and_o chastity_n the_o one_o of_o which_o stand_v ad_fw-la portam_fw-la capenam_fw-la the_o other_o in_o vico_fw-la longo_fw-la but_o i_o need_v not_o give_v such_o particular_a direction_n for_o i_o be_o afraid_a their_o ruin_n be_v scarce_o leave_v in_o rome_n for_o neither_o marlianus_n nor_o alexander_n donatus_n in_o their_o accurate_a description_n of_o rome_n can_v tell_v where_o to_o find_v they_o for_o our_o better_a understanding_n the_o controversy_n about_o idolatry_n as_o it_o be_v represent_v by_o s._n augustin_n 31._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o not_o only_a scaevola_n and_o balbus_n in_o cicero_n but_o varro_n and_o seneca_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o wise_a man_n do_v with_o great_a indignation_n reject_v the_o poetical_a theology_n as_o they_o call_v it_o 10._o and_o wish_v several_a thing_n reform_v in_o the_o popular_a religion_n and_o think_v themselves_o as_o unjust_o charge_v with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n as_o t._n g._n do_v for_o their_o church_n to_o be_v charge_v with_o all_o the_o ridiculous_a address_n that_o some_o make_v to_o saint_n among_o they_o 368._o for_o varro_n confess_v that_o the_o people_n be_v too_o apt_a to_o follow_v the_o poet_n 32._o as_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v to_o pray_v by_o their_o legend_n but_o they_o think_v the_o people_n be_v better_o let_v alone_o in_o their_o foppery_n than_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o break_v loose_a from_o that_o subjection_n which_o their_o superstition_n keep_v they_o in_o and_o with_o these_o s._n austin_n reckon_v the_o philosopher_n 1._o with_o who_o he_o say_v the_o question_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v this_o whether_o we_o be_v bind_v only_o to_o worship_v one_o supreme_a god_n the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o worship_v many_o god_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v against_o varro_n and_o those_o of_o his_o opinion_n who_o reduce_v all_o their_o theology_n to_o nature_n and_o make_v god_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o world_n capable_a of_o divine_a worship_n on_o that_o account_n in_o his_o eight_o book_n he_o undertake_v those_o who_o assert_v one_o supreme_a deity_n above_o nature_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o yet_o plead_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n he_o confess_v that_o they_o have_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n 11._o and_o bring_v the_o several_a place_n of_o s._n paul_n mention_v in_o the_o entrance_n of_o this_o discourse_n to_o prove_v it_o and_o inquire_v how_o the_o philosopher_n come_v to_o such_o knowledge_n of_o he_o he_o first_o propound_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n that_o they_o learn_v it_o in_o egypt_n meet_v with_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n there_o but_o he_o rather_o and_o with_o good_a reason_n resolve_v it_o into_o the_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o god_n for_o say_v he_o that_o which_o be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a to_o they_o for_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o but_o it_o seem_v by_o s._n augustin_n that_o there_o be_v two_o opinion_n among_o they_o at_o that_o time_n about_o divine_a worship_n for_o some_o of_o who_o he_o reckon_v apuleius_n the_o chief_a 22._o be_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o daemon_n although_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o evil_a passion_n yet_o they_o look_v on_o they_o as_o intercessor_n between_o man_n and_o the_o god_n and_o therefore_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o other_o who_o keep_v close_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n believe_v none_o to_o be_v god_n but_o such_o as_o be_v certain_o good_a 22._o but_o be_v shy_a of_o declare_v their_o opinion_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o daemon_n for_o fear_n of_o displease_v the_o people_n by_o it_o 1._o and_o with_o these_o s._n augustin_n declare_v he_o will_v have_v no_o controversy_n about_o the_o name_n of_o god_n as_o long_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v create_v 23._o immortal_a good_a and_o happy_a not_o by_o themselves_o but_o by_o adhere_v to_o god_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o opinion_n either_o of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o best_a of_o the_o platonist_n and_o now_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n as_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o s._n augustin_n in_o his_o ten_o book_n which_o be_v whether_o those_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n 1._o may_v be_v likewise_o use_v towards_o any_o create_v be_v though_o suppose_v to_o be_v of_o the_o high_a excellency_n and_o as_o near_o to_o god_n as_o we_o can_v suppose_v any_o creature_n to_o be_v and_o that_o this_o and_o this_o only_o be_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n i_o appeal_v to_o his_o own_o word_n which_o i_o shall_v set_v down_o in_o the_o language_n he_o write_v they_o that_o i_o be_v not_o blame_v with_o artificial_a turn_v they_o to_o my_o own_o sense_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la ut_fw-la apertius_fw-la dicam_fw-la utrum_fw-la etiam_fw-la sibi_fw-la a_o tantum_fw-la deo_fw-la svo_fw-la qui_fw-la etiam_fw-la noster_fw-la est_fw-la placeat_fw-la eye_n ut_fw-la sacra_fw-la faciamus_fw-la &_o sacrificemus_fw-la vel_fw-la aliqua_fw-la nostra_fw-la seu_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la religionis_fw-la ritibus_fw-la consecremus_fw-la i._o e._n that_o i_o may_v speak_v plain_o whether_o it_o be_v please_v to_o they_o viz._n good_a spirit_n that_o we_o offer_v divine_a worship_n and_o sacrifice_n to_o they_o or_o that_o we_o consecrate_v ourselves_o or_o any_o thing_n of_o we_o to_o they_o by_o religious_a rite_n and_o this_o say_v he_o be_v that_o worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o deity_n which_o because_o we_o can_v find_v one_o convenient_a word_n in_o latin_a to_o express_v it_o by_o i_o will_v call_v latria_n as_o that_o service_n which_o be_v due_a to_o man_n be_v call_v by_o another_o name_n viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o latria_n to_o signify_v divine_a worship_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n because_o the_o latin_a word_n colere_fw-la be_v so_o very_o ambiguous_a it_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o till_v of_o land_n inhabit_v of_o place_n and_o therefore_o cultus_fw-la can_v not_o so_o proper_o be_v apply_v only_o to_o divine_a worship_n nor_o yet_o religion_n because_o that_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v apply_v to_o other_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o give_v as_o to_o other_o name_n for_o my_o part_n i_o quarrel_v not_o at_o all_o with_o s._n augustins_n use_n of_o the_o word_n and_o think_v it_o proper_a enough_o to_o apply_v it_o in_o his_o sense_n which_o comprehend_v in_o it_o not_o mere_o sacrifice_v but_o all_o those_o religious_a rite_n whereby_o we_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n and_o nothing_o can_v to_o i_o appear_v more_o senseless_a than_o to_o imagine_v that_o s._n augustiâ—â—_n shall_v here_o speak_v only_o of_o sovereign_a worship_n proper_a to_o god_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o supreme_a excellency_n distinguish_v that_o from_o a_o inferior_a kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n due_a tâ—_n create_v excellency_n when_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o there_o be_v one_o supremâ—_n excellency_n which_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o creature_n so_o that_o the_o dispute_n abouâ—_n worship_n must_v suppose_v those_o
signify_v daughter_n imply_v the_o lesser_a deity_n and_o olla_fw-mi taal_fw-mi the_o supreme_a god_n as_o the_o word_n signify_v which_o he_o prove_v from_o sharestanius_fw-la that_o the_o old_a arab_n do_v acknowledge_v abraham_n ecchellensis_n speak_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o old_a arabian_n say_v that_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o chaled_a orient_a go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o there_o be_v one_o creator_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n most_o powerful_a and_o most_o wise_a beside_o these_o there_o be_v those_o who_o worship_v intelligence_n or_o celestial_a spirit_n and_o these_o say_v he_o although_o they_o confess_v one_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n most_o holy_a wise_a and_o powerful_a yet_o they_o say_v we_o have_v need_n of_o mediator_n to_o he_o therefore_o they_o invoke_v those_o spirit_n with_o all_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o these_o say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o daughter_n of_o god_n as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o alcoran_n not_o much_o different_a from_o these_o be_v the_o worshipper_n of_o image_n who_o he_o describe_v as_o we_o have_v do_v before_o but_o he_o tell_v we_o there_o be_v a_o sect_n of_o dahritae_n among_o they_o who_o he_o call_v philosopher_n who_o be_v mere_a atheist_n and_o assert_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o these_o be_v except_v he_o say_v that_o the_o ancient_a arab_n do_v believe_v the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o he_o tell_v out_o of_o they_o 9_o their_o particular_a history_n of_o it_o but_o ecchellensis_n be_v aware_a of_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o worship_n practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o among_o the_o arabian_n suppose_v they_o acknowledge_v one_o true_a god_n and_o therefore_o put_v the_o qustion_n whether_o they_o do_v worship_v their_o idol_n for_o god_n without_o relation_n to_o any_o superior_a or_o only_o take_v they_o for_o second_o cause_n and_o give_v they_o the_o name_n of_o god_n only_o analogical_o it_o be_v a_o question_n seasonable_o put_v but_o not_o so_o wise_o answer_v for_o as_o if_o he_o have_v quite_o forget_v what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o he_o say_v without_o all_o doubt_n the_o most_o of_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v as_o of_o supreme_a authority_n and_o majesty_n and_o independent_a of_o any_o other_o what_o although_o they_o acknowledge_v but_o one_o supreme_a god_n and_o call_v all_o the_o lesser_a deity_n his_o daughter_n although_o all_o of_o they_o a_o very_a few_o except_v believe_v the_o creation_n of_o all_o thing_n by_o one_o most_o wise_a and_o powerful_a be_v but_o alas_o he_o do_v not_o think_v of_o this_o question_n when_o he_o say_v the_o other_o thing_n and_o he_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o remember_v they_o now_o but_o to_o say_v what_o serve_v best_a for_o his_o present_a purpose_n to_o clear_v the_o roman_a church_n from_o idolatry_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v then_o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o sect_n of_o dahritae_n who_o do_v only_o in_o name_n own_o any_o thing_n of_o god_n and_o religion_n that_o do_v assert_v the_o eternity_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o god_n but_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n both_o among_o the_o phoenician_n and_o chaldean_n as_o well_o as_o arabian_n but_o i_o say_v these_o be_v atheist_n and_o not_o idolater_n those_o who_o where_o charge_v with_o idolatry_n among_o they_o be_v such_o as_o believe_v a_o supreme_a deity_n but_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o being_n create_a by_o he_o the_o like_a be_v suggest_v by_o some_o concern_v the_o persian_n as_o though_o they_o attribute_v omnipotency_n and_o divine_a worship_n only_o to_o the_o sun_n and_o those_o who_o take_v all_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n upon_o trust_n mere_o from_o herodotus_n or_o justin_n or_o other_o greek_a and_o latin_a writer_n may_v think_v they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v it_o but_o if_o we_o look_v into_o those_o who_o have_v be_v most_o conversant_a in_o the_o persian_a write_n we_o shall_v find_v a_o different_a account_n of_o they_o jac._n golius_n in_o his_o note_n on_o alferganus_fw-la say_v 20._o that_o the_o persian_n give_v the_o name_n of_o their_o god_n to_o their_o month_n and_o day_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a religion_n of_o the_o persian_n and_o magi_n whereby_o they_o do_v believe_v their_o god_n to_o preside_v over_o they_o for_o it_o be_v a_o principle_n among_o they_o as_o well_o as_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o east_n that_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o low_a world_n be_v administer_v by_o angel_n and_o according_o they_o have_v their_o particular_a prayer_n and_o devotion_n according_a to_o the_o several_a day_n and_o month_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o their_o very_a meat_n drink_n clothing_z and_o perfume_n be_v different_a and_o they_o have_v their_o table_n or_o rubric_n to_o instruct_v they_o and_o what_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o the_o planet_n be_v not_o say_v he_o 21._o to_o themselves_o but_o to_o those_o intelligency_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o rule_v they_o nay_o they_o suppose_v particular_a spirit_n to_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o material_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o spirit_n over_o fire_n be_v call_v adar_n and_o aredbahist_n the_o spirit_n over_o herb_n and_o tree_n chordad_fw-es the_o spirit_n over_o bruit_n be_v bahmen_fw-ge the_o spirit_n over_o the_o earth_n be_v asfendurm_v and_o so_o they_o have_v a_o angel_n of_o night_n and_o another_o of_o death_n and_o the_o spirit_n over_o the_o sun_n be_v call_v mihrgîan_n from_fw-la mihr_fw-ge the_o sun_n whence_o the_o word_n mithras_n but_o above_o all_o these_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v one_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o call_v hormuz_n and_o dei_fw-la 40._o and_o the_o persian_a writer_n say_v that_o zoroaster_n appoint_v six_o great_a festival_n in_o the_o year_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o six_o day_n creation_n 24._o and_o to_o this_o be_v very_o agreeable_a what_o the_o persee_v in_o indosthan_n do_v to_o this_o day_n deliver_v of_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n for_o 5._o they_o affirm_v god_n to_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o that_o he_o commit_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o certain_a spirit_n and_o they_o worship_v the_o fire_n as_o a_o part_n of_o god_n and_o call_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n god_n great_a witness_n 44._o and_o the_o description_n of_o they_o in_o varenius_n full_o accord_v with_o this_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o supreme_a god_n every_o where_o present_a 269._o that_o govern_v the_o world_n but_o he_o make_v use_v of_o seven_o chief_a minister_n for_o the_o management_n of_o it_o one_o over_o man_n another_o over_z bruit_n another_o over_o fire_n as_o be_v before_o describe_v and_o under_o these_o they_o place_v 25_o more_o who_o be_v all_o to_o give_v a_o account_n to_o the_o supreme_a god_n of_o their_o administration_n with_o this_o account_n agree_v the_o relation_n of_o mandelslo_n concern_v they_o 215._o who_o say_v that_o the_o parsis_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n preserver_n of_o the_o universe_n that_o he_o act_v alone_a and_o immediate_o in_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o servant_n of_o god_n for_o who_o they_o have_v also_o a_o great_a veneration_n have_v only_o a_o inferior_a administration_n whereof_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o after_o the_o enumerate_v these_o with_o their_o particular_a charge_n he_o reckon_v up_o 26_o under_o they_o with_o their_o several_a name_n but_o they_o call_v they_o all_o in_o common_a geshoo_n i._n e._n lord_n and_o believe_v he_o say_v that_o they_o have_v a_o absolute_a power_n over_o the_o thing_n whereof_o god_n have_v entrust_v they_o with_o the_o administration_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o worship_v they_o and_o to_o invocate_v they_o in_o their_o extremity_n out_o of_o a_o persuasion_n that_o god_n will_v not_o deny_v they_o any_o thing_n they_o desire_v on_o their_o intercession_n schickard_n relate_v a_o particular_a story_n of_o the_o persian_a king_n firutz_n 130._o or_o peroze_n which_o show_v the_o acknowledgement_n of_o a_o supreme_a deity_n among_o the_o persian_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n there_o happen_v a_o mighty_a drought_n in_o persia_n so_o that_o it_o rain_v not_o for_o seven_o year_n and_o when_o the_o king_n granary_n be_v utter_o exhaust_v and_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o further_a supply_n he_o call_v his_o people_n out_o into_o the_o open_a field_n and_o there_o in_o a_o most_o humble_a manner_n he_o beseech_v the_o great_a god_n lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o send_v they_o rain_n and_o give_v not_o over_o pray_v till_o a_o plentiful_a shower_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o say_v he_o be_v another_o example_n after_o the_o ninivites_n of_o god_n great_a mercy_n
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d give_v the_o worship_n of_o dulia_n to_o a_o creature_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o creator_n not_o as_o though_o he_o look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o dulia_n as_o distinct_a from_o latria_n but_o by_o use_v these_o word_n promiscuous_o he_o show_v that_o he_o understand_v by_o both_o of_o they_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v alone_o proper_a to_o god_n and_o which_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n make_v it_o idolatry_n he_o far_o say_v that_o suppose_v what_o excellency_n we_o please_v in_o christ_n 387._o although_o derive_v from_o god_n yet_o if_o we_o withal_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a man_n if_o we_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o he_o we_o shall_v be_v find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worshipper_n of_o man_n i._n e._n such_o kind_n of_o idolater_n as_o the_o heathen_a be_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o deify_v man_n from_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o the_o suppose_v the_o most_o real_a excellency_n in_o a_o creature_n to_o have_v be_v by_o participation_n from_o god_n do_v not_o take_v off_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o idolatry_n when_o that_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o creature_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n s._n athanasius_n far_a argue_v that_o nothing_o but_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o adoration_n and_o not_o any_o create_a excellency_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o be_v 394._o for_o say_v he_o if_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n do_v deserve_v adoration_n than_o every_o inferior_a creature_n ought_v to_o worship_v the_o superior_a but_o it_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o one_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o worship_v another_o but_o a_o servant_n his_o lord_n and_o the_o creature_n god_n from_o hence_o peter_n forbid_v cornelius_n who_o will_v have_v worship_v he_o say_v for_o i_o also_o be_o a_o man._n and_o the_o angel_n s_o john_n say_v see_v thou_o do_v it_o not_o for_o i_o be_o also_o thy_o fellow_n servant_n worship_n god_n whence_o he_o infer_v nor_o that_o the_o angel_n complemented_a s._n john_n not_o that_o s._n peter_n only_o do_v it_o to_o show_v his_o humility_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o it_o be_v proper_a only_a to_o god_n to_o be_v worship_v without_o any_o distinction_n of_o the_o nature_n kind_n or_o degree_n of_o worship_n but_o how_o many_o distinction_n will_v t._n g._n and_o his_o brethren_n make_v before_o they_o will_v grant_v that_o proposition_n it_o be_v true_a say_v they_o of_o latria_n sovereign_a and_o absolute_a worship_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n but_o not_o of_o a_o inferior_a kind_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o may_v be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a excellency_n communicate_v to_o it_o by_o god_n this_o we_o may_v suppose_v be_v the_o answer_n of_o the_o arian_n but_o s._n athanasius_n be_v not_o certain_o so_o weak_a a_o man_n to_o argue_v at_o this_o rate_n if_o he_o have_v suppose_v this_o a_o sufficient_a answer_n for_o he_o can_v not_o but_o foresee_v it_o and_o a_o man_n of_o so_o much_o understanding_n as_o it_o be_v evident_a he_o be_v will_v have_v prevent_v this_o answer_n if_o he_o have_v think_v it_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o he_o set_v himself_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o angel_n know_v themselves_o to_o be_v creature_n have_v on_o that_o account_n reject_v all_o divine_a worship_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o angel_n be_v command_v to_o worship_n christ_n and_o christ_n do_v receive_v divine_a worship_n therefore_o say_v he_o let_v the_o arian_n burst_v themselves_o they_o can_v never_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o christ_n will_v have_v be_v worship_v if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o creature_n and_o to_o prevent_v all_o subterfuge_n in_o this_o matter_n in_o his_o four_o oration_n â—64_n he_o argue_v against_o join_v christ_n together_o with_o god_n in_o our_o prayer_n to_o he_o if_o he_o be_v a_o creature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d no_o man_n will_v ever_o pray_v to_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o god_n and_o angel_n or_o from_o god_n and_o any_o creature_n little_o do_v athanasius_n think_v of_o man_n join_v god_n and_o the_o saint_n or_o god_n and_o the_o b._n virgin_n in_o their_o prayer_n or_o praise_n little_a do_v he_o imagine_v that_o ever_o it_o will_v have_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o conclude_v their_o book_n with_o a_o doxology_n to_o god_n and_o the_o b._n virgin_n laus_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o b._n virgini_fw-la as_o many_o of_o the_o great_a reputation_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v and_o as_o baronius_n have_v do_v it_o very_o solemn_o at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o tome_n of_o his_o annal_n as_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n he_o add_v fine_a nec_fw-la non_fw-la &_o sanctissimae_fw-la virgini_fw-la dei_fw-la genitrici_fw-la mariae_fw-la ut_fw-la conciliatrici_fw-la divini_fw-la numinis_fw-la ipsi_fw-la namque_fw-la sicut_fw-la haec_fw-la omne_fw-la nostra_fw-la accepta_fw-la ferimus_fw-la ita_fw-la pariter_fw-la &_o offerimus_fw-la ut_fw-la ipsa_fw-la eadem_fw-la qualiacunque_fw-la sint_fw-la dilecto_fw-la filio_fw-la svo_fw-la porrigut_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o he_o have_v these_o word_n fin._n et_fw-la beneficii_fw-la memor_fw-la actura_fw-la gratias_fw-la oratio_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it ad_fw-la sanctissimae_fw-la dei_fw-la genitricis_fw-la mariae_fw-la pedes_fw-la prona_fw-la se_fw-la sternat_fw-la ut_fw-la cui_fw-la accepta_fw-la fert_fw-la omnia_fw-la dono_fw-la offerat_fw-la quicquid_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la se_fw-la ejus_fw-la precìbus_fw-la intelligit_fw-la consecutam_fw-la be_v not_o this_o join_a god_n and_o the_o creature_n together_o which_o athanasius_n suppose_v no_o christian_n will_v ever_o do_v but_o suppose_v they_o do_v it_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n in_o so_o do_v but_o athanasius_n go_v on_o show_v 468._o that_o if_o the_o arian_n confess_v christ_n to_o be_v god_n and_o to_o be_v of_o a_o distinct_a substance_n from_o his_o father_n they_o must_v bring_v in_o polytheism_n or_o at_o least_o worship_n two_o god_n the_o one_o uncreated_a and_o unbegotten_a the_o other_o create_v and_o beget_v and_o in_o so_o do_v they_o must_v oppose_v one_o to_o the_o other_o for_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o can_v see_v one_o in_o the_o other_o because_o of_o their_o different_a nature_n and_o operation_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o consider_v the_o weight_n of_o he_o be_v prove_v that_o suppose_v christ_n to_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o god_n although_o he_o have_v all_o imaginable_a excellency_n in_o he_o communicate_v from_o the_o father_n yet_o god_n can_v not_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o worship_v of_o the_o son_n but_o these_o two_o worship_n must_v be_v opposite_a to_o each_o other_o because_o the_o one_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o a_o create_v the_o other_o of_o a_o increated_a be_v how_o far_o be_v athanasius_n then_o from_o suppose_v that_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o any_o create_v be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o communicate_v excellency_n be_v at_o last_o carry_v to_o the_o supreme_a and_o terminate_v only_o upon_o he_o for_o he_o say_v that_o these_o two_o worship_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fight_v one_o against_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o who_o ever_o do_v give_v such_o different_a worship_n they_o must_v bring_v in_o more_o god_n than_o one_o which_o be_v a_o apostasy_n from_o one_o god_n where_o we_o still_o observe_v that_o polytheism_n be_v consistent_a as_o well_o as_o idolatry_n with_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o one_o supreme_a be_v and_o that_o they_o be_v say_v to_o worship_v other_o god_n who_o do_v believe_v the_o true_a but_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o therefore_o he_o will_v have_v the_o arian_n to_o reckon_v themselves_o together_o with_o the_o gentile_n and_o although_o they_o shun_v the_o reproach_n of_o the_o name_n yet_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o they_o to_o say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v two_o uncreated_a being_n for_o this_o be_v only_o to_o deceive_v the_o simple_a for_o although_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v two_o uncreated_a yet_o they_o worship_v two_o god_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n the_o one_o create_v the_o other_o uncreated_a for_o say_v he_o in_o these_o remarkable_a word_n 469._o if_o the_o heathen_n worship_v one_o uncreated_a and_o many_o create_v and_o they_o worship_v one_o uncreated_a and_o one_o create_v what_o difference_n be_v there_o between_o they_o and_o the_o gentile_n for_o that_o one_o who_o they_o worship_v be_v but_o as_o the_o many_o which_o the_o gentile_n be_v of_o the_o same_o create_a nature_n together_o with_o
likewise_o for_o the_o adoration_n that_o be_v due_a to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n s._n chrysostom_n say_v 955._o that_o the_o arian_n and_o macedonian_n make_v one_o great_a god_n and_o another_o less_o and_o create_v god_n do_v bring_v in_o gentilism_n again_o for_o it_o be_v that_o which_o teach_v man_n to_o worship_v a_o creature_n and_o to_o make_v one_o great_a god_n and_o other_o inferior_a such_o as_o these_o s._n paul_n condemn_v for_o give_v worship_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o they_o be_v accurse_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o say_v curse_v be_v every_o one_o who_o worship_v a_o creature_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v make_v s._n ambrose_n go_v far_a and_o say_v 2._o s._n paul_n foresee_v that_o christian_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n and_o therefore_o not_o only_o condemn_v the_o gentile_n but_o warn_v the_o christian_n by_o say_v that_o god_n will_v damn_v those_o who_o worship_n the_o creature_n rather_o than_o the_o creator_n either_o therefore_o let_v the_o arian_n cease_v to_o worship_v he_o who_o they_o call_v a_o creature_n 8._o or_o cease_v to_o call_v he_o a_o creature_n who_o they_o worship_v lest_o under_o the_o name_n of_o worshipper_n they_o be_v find_v to_o commit_v the_o great_a sacrilege_n s._n augustin_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o arian_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o christ_n as_o god_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v a_o creature_n do_v make_v more_o god_n than_o one_o and_o break_v the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o do_v forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o more_o than_o one_o god_n and_o set_v up_o idol_n to_o themselves_o 66._o although_o they_o acknowledge_v one_o great_a god_n and_o make_v the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n lesser_a and_o inferior_a go_n from_o this_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o charge_v the_o arrian_n with_o idolatry_n it_o most_o evident_o follow_v that_o according_a to_o they_o idolatry_n be_v consistent_a with_o the_o belief_n and_o worship_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v not_o the_o only_a considerable_a advantage_n we_o gain_v by_o those_o testimony_n but_o from_o they_o it_o likewise_o appear_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o creature_n how_o great_a soever_o the_o excellency_n of_o that_o creature_n be_v for_o none_o can_v be_v imagine_v great_a than_o those_o which_o the_o arian_n attribute_v to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 2._o that_o the_o father_n look_v on_o the_o worship_n of_o dulia_n as_o divine_a worship_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o apply_v that_o term_n to_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o christ._n 3._o that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o idol_n do_v belong_v to_o the_o most_o real_a and_o excellènt_a be_v when_o divine_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o it_o for_o they_o give_v this_o name_n to_o christ_n himself_o when_o he_o be_v worship_v as_o a_o creature_n 4._o that_o relative_a latria_n be_v idolatry_n when_o give_v to_o any_o creature_n for_o this_o be_v all_o the_o arian_n subterfuge_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v idolatry_n to_o worship_n christ_n as_o a_o creature_n because_o they_o worship_v he_o only_o as_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o relative_o terminate_a their_o worship_n on_o god_n the_o father_n through_o he_o notwithstanding_o which_o answer_n of_o they_o the_o father_n with_o one_o consent_n declare_v such_o worship_n to_o be_v idolatry_n and_o that_o it_o will_v make_v way_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o creature_n and_o be_v the_o introduce_v of_o heathen_a idolatry_n under_o a_o pretence_n of_o christianity_n these_o thing_n which_o be_v here_o only_o observe_v in_o passage_n will_v be_v of_o great_a use_n in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n chap._n ii_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n 1._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o second_o enquiry_n wherein_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o divine_a worship_n lie_v which_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n make_v that_o worship_n idolatry_n and_o that_o i_o may_v proceed_v with_o all_o possible_a clearness_n in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v inquire_v 1._o what_o worship_n be_v 2._o what_o divine_a worship_n be_v and_o what_o be_v the_o proper_a act_n of_o it_o 3._o how_o the_o apply_v of_o these_o act_n to_o a_o creature_n do_v make_v the_o worship_n of_o it_o idolatry_n what_o worship_n be_v aquinas_n have_v give_v this_o distinction_n between_o honour_n and_o worship_n 2._o that_o honour_n be_v quaedam_fw-la recognitio_fw-la excellentiae_fw-la alicujus_fw-la a_o acknowledgement_n of_o another_o excellency_n but_o cultus_fw-la or_o worship_n in_o quodam_fw-la obsequio_fw-la consistit_fw-la imply_v subjection_n to_o another_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o distinction_n do_v not_o lie_v so_o much_o in_o the_o force_n and_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n as_o in_o the_o different_a effect_n that_o excellency_n alone_o consider_v have_v upon_o our_o mind_n from_o what_o it_o have_v when_o it_o be_v join_v with_o superiority_n and_o a_o power_n over_o we_o mere_a excellency_n do_v produce_v only_o in_o our_o mind_n a_o due_a esteem_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o degree_n of_o it_o which_o be_v a_o debitum_fw-la morale_fw-la as_o the_o schoolman_n speak_v from_o we_o towards_o it_o i._n e._n something_o which_o according_a to_o nature_n and_o reason_n we_o ought_v to_o give_v it_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v account_v a_o part_n of_o natural_a justice_n to_o esteem_v whatever_o excellency_n we_o apprehend_v to_o be_v in_o other_o although_o we_o receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o they_o ourselves_o and_o whatever_o imply_v a_o real_a excellency_n whether_o it_o be_v intellectual_a or_o moral_a whether_o infinite_a or_o finite_a whether_o natural_a or_o acquire_v it_o deserve_v a_o estimation_n suitable_a to_o its_o kind_n and_o degree_n but_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o excellency_n do_v not_o only_o lie_v in_o a_o act_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o in_o a_o correspondent_a inclination_n of_o the_o will_v to_o testify_v that_o esteem_n by_o such_o outward_a expression_n as_o may_v manifest_v it_o to_o other_o and_o that_o either_o by_o word_n which_o be_v call_v praise_n or_o by_o gesture_n as_o bowing_n of_o the_o body_n or_o by_o fact_n as_o gift_n statue_n etc._n etc._n all_o these_o aquinas_n tell_v we_o do_v belong_v to_o honour_v 1._o but_o worship_n imply_v something_o beyond_o this_o which_o be_v subjection_n to_o anotheron_o the_o account_n of_o his_o power_n over_o we_o for_o we_o may_v express_v honour_n and_o esteem_v towards_o equal_n or_o inferior_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o may_v be_v in_o those_o as_o well_o as_o other_o therefore_o there_o must_v be_v a_o different_a duty_n in_o we_o with_o respect_n to_o superiority_n and_o this_o be_v worship_n so_o the_o schoolman_n define_v adoration_n adorare_fw-la non_fw-la dicimur_fw-la nisi_fw-la in_o dignitate_fw-la constitutos_fw-la quos_fw-la nobis_fw-la superiores_fw-la cognoscimus_fw-la say_v vasquez_n 1._o honour_n potest_fw-la esse_fw-la ad_fw-la aequalem_fw-la say_v suarez_n 1._o juxta_fw-la illud_fw-la ad_fw-la rom._n 12._o honore_fw-la inuicem_fw-la praevenientes_fw-la adoratio_fw-la vero_fw-la respicit_fw-la alium_fw-la ut_fw-la excellentem_fw-la &_o superiorem_fw-la exit_fw-la parte_fw-la adorantis_fw-la plane_n necessarium_fw-la est_fw-la say_v tannerus_n 27._o ut_fw-la be_v rem_fw-la adorandam_fw-la concipiat_fw-la tanquam_fw-la aliquo_fw-la modo_fw-la se_fw-la superiorem_fw-la seu_fw-la praestantiorem_fw-la but_o more_o full_o bernardus_n pujol_n 1._o adoratio_fw-la est_fw-la submissio_fw-la quaedam_fw-la &_o quasi_fw-la humiliatio_fw-la quam_fw-la subditus_fw-la facit_fw-la propter_fw-la excellentiam_fw-la superioris_fw-la &_o in_o honorem_fw-la illius_fw-la and_o gamachaeus_n adorat_fw-la adoratio_fw-la essentialiter_fw-la includit_fw-la subjectionem_fw-la ac_fw-la submissionem_fw-la aliquam_fw-la adoratio_fw-la est_fw-la inferioris_fw-la ad_fw-la superiorem_fw-la say_v ysambertus_n 25._o cardinal_n lugo_n go_v far_o 2._o say_v of_o cultus_fw-la se_fw-la apud_fw-la probatos_fw-la auctores_fw-la videre_fw-la semper_fw-la eam_fw-la vocem_fw-la applicari_fw-la ad_fw-la significandam_fw-la reverentiam_fw-la erga_fw-la superiores_fw-la and_o although_o arriaga_n think_v cultus_fw-la of_o a_o large_a signification_n 1._o yet_o the_o definition_n he_o give_v of_o adoration_n be_v that_o it_o be_v honour_n exhibitus_fw-la superiori_fw-la in_o signum_fw-la submissionis_fw-la &_o humiliationis_fw-la bellarmine_n make_v the_o first_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o be_v in_o the_o mind_n and_o that_o only_o the_o apprehension_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n but_o the_o second_o in_o the_o will_n to_o be_v not_o only_o a_o inclination_n of_o it_o towards_o the_o object_n but_o a_o willing_a by_o some_o internal_a or_o external_a act_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o object_n and_o our_o subjection_n and_o to_o these_o he_o add_v the_o external_a act_n either_o of_o bow_v the_o head_n or_o bend_v the_o knee_n or_o some_o other_o token_n of_o subjection_n so_o that_o bellarmine_n agree_v with_o the_o rest_n in_o make_v the_o formal_a act_n of_o adoration_n to_o be_v
subjection_n to_o a_o superior_a 12._o but_o withal_o he_o make_v the_o mere_a apprehension_n of_o excellency_n to_o include_v the_o formal_a reason_n of_o it_o whereas_o mere_a excellency_n without_o superiority_n do_v not_o require_v any_o subjection_n but_o only_a estimation_n for_o let_v we_o apprehend_v never_o so_o great_a excellency_n in_o a_o person_n that_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o we_o the_o only_a effect_n of_o it_o in_o we_o be_v only_o a_o mighty_a estimation_n whereas_o the_o apprehension_n of_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o a_o person_n where_o there_o be_v not_o that_o opinion_n of_o excellency_n do_v natural_o incline_v man_n to_o submission_n to_o he_o nay_o although_o we_o apprehend_v a_o conjunction_n of_o excellency_n and_o power_n together_o if_o that_o power_n do_v not_o respect_v we_o we_o find_v no_o inclination_n in_o ourselves_o by_o any_o act_n to_o testify_v our_o subjection_n to_o it_o as_o if_o we_o apprehend_v the_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n of_o the_o emperor_n of_o china_n or_o japan_n how_o do_v that_o apprehension_n move_v we_o to_o express_v any_o act_n of_o subjection_n to_o either_o of_o they_o we_o be_v well_o enough_o content_v for_o all_o that_o to_o let_v they_o govern_v at_o home_n and_o think_v it_o more_o our_o own_o interest_n and_o duty_n to_o submit_v to_o those_o who_o have_v the_o power_n over_o our_o self_n nay_o yet_o far_o if_o according_a to_o the_o epicurean_a hypothesis_n we_o can_v suppose_v god_n himself_o to_o be_v a_o most_o excellent_a be_v but_o to_o exercise_v no_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o world_n there_o will_v be_v still_o reason_n for_o a_o great_a esteem_n leave_v but_o not_o for_o the_o subjection_n of_o ourselves_o to_o he_o and_o we_o may_v express_v that_o esteem_n by_o praise_n and_o other_o testimony_n of_o his_o honour_n but_o there_o will_v be_v no_o ground_n for_o any_o proper_a service_n or_o worship_n of_o he_o either_o in_o prayer_n or_o thanksgiving_n or_o any_o rite_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o imply_v any_o dependence_n upon_o he_o or_o subjection_n to_o he_o so_o that_o the_o notion_n of_o honour_n and_o worship_n be_v in_o themselves_o distinct_a thing_n the_o one_o arise_v from_o the_o apprehension_n of_o excellency_n and_o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o the_o other_o be_v superiority_n and_o a_o power_n over_o we_o 2._o for_o the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n 2._o it_o must_v consist_v in_o such_o a_o subjection_n of_o ourselves_o to_o god_n as_o be_v most_o suitable_a to_o the_o apprehension_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o his_o infinite_a power_n and_o sovereignty_n over_o we_o and_o because_o his_o sovereignty_n be_v supreme_a absolute_a and_o peculiar_a to_o himself_o therefore_o our_o worship_n of_o he_o must_v approach_v as_o near_o to_o the_o expression_n of_o this_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o we_o to_o come_v i._n e._n it_o must_v be_v of_o the_o high_a nature_n with_o the_o great_a submission_n of_o our_o soul_n to_o he_o it_o must_v be_v entire_a not_o divide_v between_o he_o and_o other_o and_o it_o must_v have_v such_o a_o peculiarity_n in_o it_o as_o may_v not_o be_v give_v to_o any_o beside_o himself_o for_o whatever_o worship_n be_v common_a to_o he_o and_o other_o do_v not_o serve_v to_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o mind_n as_o to_o his_o peculiar_a sovereignty_n over_o we_o and_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o inviolable_a right_n of_o sovereignty_n to_o have_v such_o act_n of_o worship_n appropriate_v to_o it_o that_o the_o give_v of_o these_o to_o any_o other_o be_v a_o violation_n of_o the_o royal_a dignity_n and_o this_o have_v be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o crimen_fw-la laesae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la and_o to_o deserve_v as_o high_a a_o punishment_n as_o any_o other_o whatsoever_o because_o it_o be_v a_o immediate_a attempt_n upon_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o whatever_o lessen_v it_o tend_v to_o overthrow_v it_o if_o then_o god_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o to_o have_v the_o only_a supreme_a power_n over_o we_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a in_o itself_o nor_o a_o great_a affront_n to_o his_o majesty_n than_o to_o make_v all_o outward_a expression_n of_o our_o duty_n to_o he_o common_a to_o himself_o and_o his_o creature_n i_o know_v it_o be_v not_o deny_v by_o t._n g._n or_o his_o brethren_n that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v 288._o that_o withal_o they_o tell_v we_o 1._o that_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n or_o worship_n be_v equivocal_a and_o sometime_o may_v signify_v the_o honour_n which_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o sometime_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o creature_n 2._o that_o even_o sacrifice_v itself_o which_o they_o look_v on_o as_o most_o peculiar_a to_o god_n and_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n due_a to_o he_o do_v receive_v the_o formality_n of_o such_o a_o act_n from_o a_o intention_n to_o profess_v a_o total_a submission_n of_o ourselves_o to_o god_n as_o the_o supreme_a author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n otherwise_o t._n g._n say_v 182._o the_o material_a action_n of_o sacrifice_n may_v be_v do_v for_o several_a end_n and_o intention_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n the_o nature_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o according_a to_o they_o to_o be_v take_v from_o any_o external_a act_n but_o from_o the_o inward_a intention_n of_o the_o mind_n but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o none_o but_o to_o god_n himself_o i_o prove_v 1._o from_o the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o religious_a worship_n 2._o from_o the_o law_n of_o god_n appropriate_v some_o act_n only_o to_o god_n 3._o from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n condemn_v those_o for_o idolatry_n who_o have_v give_v they_o to_o any_o creature_n 1._o from_o the_o nature_n and_o design_n of_o religious_a worship_n which_o be_v to_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o worship_n we_o give_v to_o god_n and_o to_o his_o creature_n for_o since_o god_n have_v appoint_v government_n among_o man_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o his_o intention_n be_v that_o some_o kind_n of_o worship_n shall_v be_v give_v from_o some_o of_o his_o creature_n to_o other_o although_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o themselves_o for_o where_o there_o be_v a_o power_n to_o punish_v and_o to_o reward_v there_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o worship_n in_o those_o who_o be_v under_o that_o power_n which_o worship_n lie_v in_o express_v a_o due_a regard_n to_o that_o power_n by_o a_o care_n not_o to_o provoke_v it_o and_o a_o endeavour_n to_o obtain_v the_o favour_n of_o it_o which_o be_v among_o mankind_n live_v in_o society_n with_o each_o other_o be_v therefore_o call_v civil_a worship_n which_o denomination_n it_o do_v not_o lose_v although_o we_o give_v that_o worship_n to_o superior_n upon_o a_o religious_a account_n i._n e._n though_o i_o give_v worship_n to_o my_o sovereign_n with_o a_o respect_n to_o god_n because_o he_o have_v command_v it_o and_o i_o intend_v to_o honour_v he_o by_o it_o yet_o the_o worship_n do_v not_o take_v its_o denomination_n from_o my_o intention_n but_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n which_o be_v civil_a the_o worship_n continue_v to_o bear_v that_o name_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o external_a circumstance_n which_o do_v accompany_v man_n act_n be_v those_o which_o do_v so_o circumscribe_v and_o limit_v they_o that_o from_o thence_o they_o become_v either_o civil_a or_o religious_a i_o can_v therefore_o but_o extreme_o wonder_v to_o see_v man_n of_o understanding_n so_o much_o to_o seek_v in_o this_o matter_n because_o the_o same_o external_a act_n be_v common_a to_o divine_a and_o civil_a worship_n but_o what_o then_o do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a way_n to_o discriminate_a these_o one_o from_o the_o other_o i_o grant_v the_o same_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n may_v be_v use_v to_o man_n which_o be_v use_v to_o god_n as_o abraham_n bow_v to_o the_o child_n of_o heth_n in_o token_n of_o civil_a respect_n as_o well_o as_o when_o he_o worship_v god_n but_o can_v not_o any_o one_o that_o consider_v the_o circumstance_n make_v a_o plain_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o adoration_n when_o the_o roman_a emperor_n will_v have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o they_o be_v any_o of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o senseless_a to_o say_v they_o know_v no_o difference_n between_o they_o and_o the_o worship_n give_v they_o before_o because_o they_o may_v use_v the_o same_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n in_o both_o case_n suppose_v the_o pope_n one_o day_n to_o sit_v on_o a_o throne_n as_o a_o temporal_a prince_n and_o on_o that_o account_n summon_v his_o
subject_n to_o give_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o another_o day_n to_o be_v place_v upon_o the_o altar_n as_o he_o be_v after_o his_o election_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 6._o there_o to_o receive_v adoration_n from_o the_o cardinal_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n will_v any_o man_n say_v he_o can_v see_v no_o difference_n in_o these_o because_o the_o same_o posture_n may_v be_v use_v in_o both_o although_o then_o the_o outward_a act_n may_v be_v the_o same_o yet_o the_o signification_n of_o those_o act_n may_v be_v far_o from_o equivocal_a because_o determine_v by_o the_o circumstance_n which_o do_v accompany_v they_o i_o grant_v then_o that_o the_o mere_a external_a act_n of_o adoration_n in_o bow_v or_o kneel_v may_v be_v give_v both_o on_o the_o account_n of_o honour_n and_o worship_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o account_n of_o excellency_n and_o superiority_n as_o some_o of_o the_o patriarch_n bow_v to_o angel_n as_o a_o token_n of_o honour_n of_o their_o excellency_n and_o not_o out_o of_o religious_a worship_n and_o man_n may_v bow_v and_o kneel_v to_o their_o sovereign_a prince_n on_o the_o account_n of_o civil_a worship_n and_o child_n to_o their_o parent_n in_o token_n of_o their_o subjection_n to_o they_o as_o well_o as_o creature_n to_o their_o creator_n in_o their_o solemn_a act_n of_o devotion_n but_o i_o say_v in_o all_o these_o case_n the_o different_a signification_n of_o these_o act_n be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o circumstance_n of_o they_o 3._o and_o that_o act_n of_o religious_a and_o civil_a worship_n may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o come_v the_o appointment_n of_o set_a time_n and_o place_n and_o solemn_a rite_n for_o the_o performance_n of_o religious_a worship_n from_o hence_o cicero_n give_v that_o definition_n of_o religion_n 53._o religio_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la superioris_fw-la cujusdam_fw-la naturae_fw-la quam_fw-la divinam_fw-la vocant_fw-la curam_fw-la ceremoniamque_fw-la affert_fw-la therefore_o they_o think_v the_o solemn_a rite_n and_o circumstance_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v sufficient_a to_o discriminate_a the_o nature_n of_o that_o worship_n from_o any_o other_o and_o these_o they_o think_v so_o peculiar_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o whatever_o be_v they_o give_v this_o solemn_a worship_n to_o they_o think_v to_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o deity_n although_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a because_o these_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v appropriate_v to_o a_o divine_a be_v aquinas_n can_v deny_v that_o there_o be_v some_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n so_o peculiar_a to_o god_n that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o 5._o and_o on_o this_o account_n he_o make_v religion_n a_o moral_a virtue_n and_o a_o part_n of_o justice_n because_o it_o be_v its_o office_n reddere_fw-la cultum_fw-la debitum_fw-la deo_fw-la to_o give_v god_n the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o now_o say_v he_o because_o the_o excellency_n of_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o be_v infinite_o above_o all_o other_o therefore_o the_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o he_o aught_o to_o be_v peculiar_a ad_fw-la religionem_fw-la pertinet_fw-la say_v cajetan_n 3._o exhibere_fw-la reverentiam_fw-la uni_fw-la deo_fw-la secundum_fw-la unam_fw-la rationem_fw-la in_fw-la quantum_fw-la sc_n est_fw-la primum_fw-la principium_fw-la creationis_fw-la &_o gubernationis_fw-la rerum_fw-la but_o since_o this_o reason_n of_o religious_a worship_n from_o the_o creation_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n be_v so_o peculiar_a to_o god_n as_o to_o be_v incommunicable_a to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o be_v there_o not_o all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n that_o the_o act_n of_o this_o worship_n shall_v be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o too_o and_o upon_o this_o ground_n aquinas_n do_v grant_v it_o in_o the_o case_n of_o sacrifice_n 2._o hoc_fw-la etiam_fw-la videmus_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la republica_n observari_fw-la quod_fw-la summum_fw-la rectorem_fw-la aliquo_fw-la signo_fw-la singulari_fw-la honorant_fw-la quod_fw-la cuicunque_fw-la alteri_fw-la deferretur_fw-la esset_fw-la crimen_fw-la laesae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la &_o ideo_fw-la in_o lege_fw-la divina_fw-la statuitur_fw-la poena_fw-la mortis_fw-la iis_fw-la qui_fw-la divinum_fw-la honorem_fw-la aliis_fw-la exhibent_fw-la from_o whence_o we_o infer_v not_o only_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o religious_a worship_n appropriate_v to_o god_n but_o that_o the_o give_v the_o worship_n do_v by_o those_o act_n to_o any_o creature_n be_v a_o crime_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n the_o same_o aquinas_n 120._o dispute_v against_o the_o heathen_n say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o hold_v one_o first_o principle_n to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o other_o beside_o he_o and_o we_o give_v worship_n to_o god_n not_o that_o he_o need_v it_o but_o that_o hereby_o the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n may_v be_v confirm_v in_o we_o by_o external_a and_o sensible_a act_n which_o can_v be_v do_v say_v he_o unless_o there_o be_v some_o peculiar_a act_n of_o his_o worship_n and_o this_o we_o call_v divine_a worship_n beside_o this_o external_a worship_n be_v necessary_a to_o man_n to_o raise_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o spiritual_a reverence_n of_o god_n and_o we_o find_v that_o custom_n have_v a_o great_a influence_n on_o man_n mind_n but_o it_o be_v a_o custom_n among_o man_n that_o the_o honour_n or_o worship_n give_v to_o the_o supreme_a governor_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o none_o else_o therefore_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v much_o more_o so_o towards_o god_n because_o if_o a_o liberty_n be_v allow_v of_o give_v this_o worship_n to_o other_o of_o a_o high_a rank_n and_o not_o only_o to_o the_o supreme_a than_o man_n and_o angel_n may_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o one_o another_o to_o which_o he_o add_v that_o the_o benefit_n we_o receive_v from_o god_n be_v peculiar_a to_o he_o as_o that_o of_o creation_n and_o preservation_n and_o that_o he_o be_v our_o lord_n by_o a_o proper_a title_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o best_a of_o creature_n be_v but_o his_o servant_n therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o give_v the_o same_o worship_n to_o they_o that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o disputation_n about_o idolatry_n 2._o he_o show_v that_o the_o command_n exod._n 20._o do_v reach_n to_o external_a as_o well_o as_o internal_a worship_n and_o he_o argue_v against_o those_o who_o plead_v that_o all_o visible_a and_o external_a worship_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o other_o god_n and_o only_o internal_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o be_v much_o better_a upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o external_a belong_v only_o to_o he_o to_o who_o the_o internal_a belong_v and_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o heretic_n who_o think_v it_o lawful_a in_o time_n of_o persecution_n to_o give_v external_a worship_n to_o idol_n as_o long_o as_o they_o preserve_v the_o true_a faith_n in_o their_o mind_n for_o say_v he_o the_o external_a worship_n be_v a_o profession_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o internal_a but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o pernicious_a thing_n for_o a_o man_n to_o speak_v contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n so_o it_o be_v to_o act_v contrary_a to_o it_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustin_n condemn_v seneca_n as_o so_o much_o the_o more_o culpable_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n because_o he_o act_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o own_o mind_n in_o the_o next_o article_n 3._o he_o show_v that_o idolatry_n be_v a_o sin_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n for_o say_v he_o as_o in_o a_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v the_o great_a crime_n to_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o sovereign_n to_o any_o other_o for_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o a_o man_n to_o put_v all_o thing_n into_o disorder_n and_o confusion_n so_o among_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v against_o god_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o great_a whereby_o a_o man_n give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n and_o say_v that_o it_o include_v blasphemy_n in_o it_o because_o it_o take_v away_o from_o god_n the_o peculiarity_n of_o his_o dominion_n cajetan_n there_o say_v that_o the_o idolater_n as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lie_v tollit_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la svam_fw-la singularem_fw-la excellentiam_fw-la qua_fw-la solus_fw-la est_fw-la deus_fw-la rob_v god_n of_o that_o peculiar_a excellency_n whereby_o he_o be_v god_n alone_o thus_o we_o see_v the_o necessity_n of_o some_o peculiar_a external_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v assert_v by_o these_o man_n in_o order_n to_o the_o preserve_v the_o belief_n and_o worship_n of_o one_o god_n in_o the_o world_n suarez_n grant_v 4._o that_o as_o the_o excellency_n of_o god_n be_v singular_a and_o above_o all_o creature_n so_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o singular_a and_o incommunicable_a worship_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o those_o word_n of_o scripture_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v but_o then_o he_o make_v this_o worship_n
divine_n do_v confess_v that_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o natural_o signify_v any_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o only_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o man_n and_o that_o which_o it_o signify_v say_v they_o be_v god_n be_v author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o imposition_n it_o contain_v nothing_o of_o divine_a worship_n in_o it_o so_o suarez_n 4._o who_o say_v he_o follow_v st._n augustin_n in_o it_o how_o come_v the_o destruction_n of_o any_o creature_n under_o our_o command_n to_o signify_v the_o inward_a subjection_n of_o our_o self_n to_o god_n what_o pleasure_n can_v we_o conceive_v the_o almighty_a shall_v take_v in_o see_v we_o to_o destroy_v his_o creature_n for_o his_o sake_n our_o mind_n may_v be_v as_o far_o from_o submit_v to_o god_n as_o these_o thing_n be_v of_o themselves_o from_o signify_v such_o a_o submission_n nay_o how_o come_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o our_o stead_n that_o because_o we_o take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o that_o therefore_o we_o own_o god_n as_o our_o lord_n it_o may_v rather_o of_o itself_o signify_v that_o we_o have_v the_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n over_o beast_n than_o that_o god_n have_v it_o over_o we_o yet_o all_o that_o sacrifice_n signify_v say_v vasquez_n 5._o be_v that_o god_n be_v acknowledge_v thereby_o to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o life_n and_o death_n and_o to_o this_o end_n say_v ysambertus_n fine_a it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o thing_n be_v destroy_v because_o the_o reason_n of_o sacrifice_n lie_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o a_o thing_n offer_v to_o god_n be_v it_o so_o but_o of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v never_o have_v come_v into_o my_o mind_n nor_o i_o think_v into_o any_o man_n well_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o offer_v up_o god_n himself_o unto_o god_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n in_o order_n to_o the_o testify_a the_o devote_v of_o ourselves_o unto_o he_o and_o yet_o this_o after_o all_o their_o talk_n come_v to_o be_v that_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o be_v the_o only_a appropriate_a sign_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n viz._n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n be_v believe_v to_o offer_v up_o god_n himself_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o eternal_a god_n in_o token_n of_o our_o subjection_n to_o he_o methinks_v yet_o it_o be_v somewhat_o more_o reasonable_a to_o offer_v up_o brute_n creature_n that_o be_v under_o we_o than_o god_n that_o be_v so_o infinite_o above_o we_o and_o such_o be_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o understanding_n that_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v rather_o a_o argument_n of_o our_o power_n over_o god_n than_o of_o our_o subjection_n to_o he_o but_o since_o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n be_v say_v to_o lie_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o it_o 8._o good_a lord_n what_o thought_n must_v these_o man_n have_v in_o their_o mind_n if_o they_o have_v any_o when_o they_o think_v it_o in_o their_o power_n first_o to_o make_v their_o god_n by_o speak_v five_o word_n then_o to_o offer_v he_o up_o as_o a_o sacrifice_n then_o to_o suppose_v he_o destroy_v and_o all_o this_o to_o testify_v their_o submission_n to_o god_n i_o want_v word_n to_o express_v the_o intolerable_a blasphemy_n and_o absurdity_n of_o these_o thing_n yet_o this_o say_v t._n g._n be_v so_o appropriate_a a_o sign_n of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n 391._o that_o that_o religion_n which_o admit_v no_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n must_v needs_o be_v deficient_a in_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n what_o external_a visible_a sacrifice_n have_v you_o that_o we_o have_v not_o beside_o that_o of_o god_n himself_o who_o you_o believe_v to_o be_v personal_o present_a as_o the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o yet_o when_o you_o have_v plead_v so_o much_o for_o this_o presence_n to_o justify_v your_o adoration_n you_o then_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o he_o and_o that_o he_o may_v be_v so_o you_o grant_v it_o be_v necessary_a there_o be_v some_o destruction_n of_o what_o be_v before_o i._n e._n if_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o he_o that_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n otherwise_o the_o species_n be_v make_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n but_o suppose_v you_o only_o make_v he_o a_o sacrifice_n as_o to_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o as_o to_o his_o divine_a nature_n what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o must_v be_v destroy_v to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n where_o how_o by_o what_o mean_n come_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v destroy_v when_o you_o say_v it_o be_v there_o without_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o can_v be_v see_v or_o feel_v or_o taste_v and_o yet_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v destroy_v suppose_v all_o this_o be_v pass_v over_o how_o come_v the_o offering_n up_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n to_o signify_v our_o absolute_a worship_n of_o he_o will_v nothing_o else_o satisfy_v to_o testify_v that_o we_o be_v his_o subject_n unless_o we_o offer_v up_o to_o he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o own_o son_n be_v this_o indeed_o the_o most_o signal_n part_v of_o divine_a worship_n which_o we_o must_v be_v deficient_a in_o if_o we_o have_v it_o not_o we_o do_v from_o our_o soul_n praise_n god_n for_o that_o unvaluable_a sacrifice_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v please_v to_o make_v of_o his_o own_o life_n when_o he_o be_v incarnate_a in_o our_o nature_n we_o do_v frequent_o commemorate_v this_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o according_a to_o his_o own_o institution_n and_o in_o the_o do_n of_o that_o we_o offer_v up_o ourselves_o unto_o he_o as_o a_o reasonable_a service_n we_o adore_v and_o magnify_v he_o for_o all_o his_o mercy_n especial_o the_o send_n of_o his_o son_n to_o die_v for_o we_o as_o the_o great_a of_o all_o but_o we_o dare_v not_o let_v it_o enter_v into_o our_o thought_n that_o we_o shall_v ever_o eat_v or_o swallow_v down_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o then_o pretend_v we_o have_v offer_v it_o up_o to_o god_n as_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o in_o token_n of_o our_o absolute_a worship_n of_o he_o but_o set_v aside_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v the_o only_a external_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o appropriate_a worship_n to_o god_n they_o pretend_v to_o have_v i_o desire_v yet_o to_o know_v how_o a_o sacrifice_n do_v come_v to_o signify_v this_o absolute_a worship_n more_o than_o adoration_n not_o by_o nature_n for_o the_o lowly_a submission_n of_o our_o body_n seem_v more_o natural_o to_o signify_v the_o behaviour_n of_o our_o mind_n than_o anything_o without_o we_o can_v do_v if_o it_o be_v by_o institution_n it_o must_v be_v either_o god_n or_o man_n if_o man_n then_o either_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o not_o then_o give_v absolute_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n be_v no_o idolatry_n if_o it_o be_v than_o it_o be_v idolatry_n to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o outward_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o mankind_n have_v agree_v upon_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o but_o god_n if_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n institution_n than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o apply_v any_o outward_a sign_n of_o worship_n which_o god_n have_v appropriate_v to_o himself_o to_o any_o creature_n be_v idolatry_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o desire_v for_o than_o it_o will_v equal_o hold_v for_o religious_a adoration_n especial_o if_o the_o principle_n of_o arriaga_n hold_v true_a true_a 45._o that_o the_o value_n of_o sacrifice_n lie_v in_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n perform_v by_o it_o but_o t._n g._n plead_v that_o the_o act_n of_o adoration_n be_v equivocal_a that_o be_v that_o we_o read_v in_o scripture_n that_o it_o have_v be_v give_v to_o man_n as_o well_o as_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v such_o a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o this_o i_o have_v already_o answer_v by_o distinguish_v the_o act_n and_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o the_o external_a act_n i_o grant_v may_v be_v perform_v upon_o several_a ground_n as_o 1._o civil_a subjection_n as_o by_o nathan_n to_o david_n 1_o king_n 1.23.2_o civil_a respect_n as_o by_o abraham_n to_o the_o child_n of_o heth_n gen._n 23.7.3_o religious_a respect_n or_o as_o some_o call_v it_o moral_a reverence_n i._n e._n out_o of_o a_o opinion_n of_o great_a sanctity_n without_o superiority_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o daniel_n dan._n 2.46_o and_o so_o abraham_n bow_v to_o the_o angel_n gen._n 18.2_o if_o he_o know_v they_o to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v but_o if_o not_o as_o
appear_v more_o probable_a both_o of_o he_o and_o lot_n by_o heb._n 13.2_o than_o it_o be_v only_o a_o expression_n of_o civil_a respect_n to_o they_o 4._o out_o of_o a_o sudden_a transport_v as_o st._n john_n do_v to_o the_o angel_n twice_o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v a_o second_o time_n if_o he_o have_v consider_v his_o be_v check_v for_o the_o first_o rev._n 19.10.22.8_o 9_o now_o if_o these_o thing_n may_v by_o their_o circumstance_n and_o occasion_n be_v apparent_o difference_v from_o each_o other_o and_o from_o that_o religious_a adoration_n which_o god_n do_v require_v to_o be_v give_v to_o himself_o than_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n from_o thence_o to_o make_v the_o signification_n of_o external_a adoration_n to_o be_v equivocal_a there_o be_v the_o same_o nature_n in_o these_o act_n that_o there_o be_v in_o word_n of_o different_a signification_n which_o be_v take_v in_o general_n be_v of_o a_o equivocal_a sense_n but_o be_v consider_v with_o all_o their_o particular_a circumstance_n they_o have_v their_o sense_n so_o restrain_v and_o limit_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o we_o call_v therefore_o religious_a adoration_n which_o be_v perform_v with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o to_o time_n place_n occasion_n and_o such_o like_a as_o if_o man_n use_v prostration_n to_o any_o thing_n within_o the_o court_n of_o the_o temple_n wherein_o some_o of_o the_o jew_n think_v that_o posture_n only_o lawful_a if_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n or_o devotion_n if_o the_o occasion_n be_v such_o as_o require_v no_o respect_n of_o any_o other_o kind_n as_o when_o the_o devil_n demand_v of_o christ_n to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_v he_o in_o these_o and_o such_o like_a circumstance_n we_o say_v adoration_n have_v the_o determine_a signification_n of_o religious_a worship_n and_o be_v a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o it_o by_o god_n own_o institution_n thence_o the_o psalmist_n say_v 95.6_o o_o come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o bow_v down_o let_v we_o kneel_v before_o the_o lord_n our_o maker_n and_o god_n forbid_v bow_v down_o to_o and_o worship_v any_o grave_a image_n or_o similitude_n where_o the_o bow_v down_o be_v one_o act_n of_o worship_n and_o be_v so_o esteem_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o mankind_n as_o may_v be_v easy_o make_v appear_v by_o the_o several_a custom_n of_o external_a adoration_n that_o have_v be_v use_v in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v for_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o vie_n with_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o on_o this_o account_n as_o well_o as_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o it_o adoration_n ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v as_o significant_a and_o peculiar_a a_o sign_n of_o absolute_a worship_n as_o sacrifice_n there_o be_v only_o two_o thing_n that_o seem_v yet_o to_o make_v this_o adoration_n not_o appripriate_a to_o god_n for_o the_o instance_n of_o balaam_n and_o saul_n be_v not_o worth_a mention_v and_o those_o be_v ioshua_n religious_a adoration_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o he_o and_o the_o adoration_n that_o the_o jew_n perform_v towards_o the_o ark_n the_o latter_a be_v easy_o answer_v the_o ark_n be_v only_o a_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a presence_n of_o god_n own_o appoint_v towards_o which_o they_o be_v to_o direct_v their_o adoration_n but_o of_o this_o at_o large_a when_o i_o come_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n the_o other_z can_v be_v deny_v to_o be_v religious_a worship_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v what_o aquinas_n say_v to_o this_o place_n 1._o that_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o absolute_a worship_n of_o god_n who_o do_v appear_v and_o speak_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n and_o st._n athanasius_n express_o say_v 467._o that_o god_n do_v speak_v in_o a_o angel_n to_o moses_n at_o the_o burn_a bush_n when_o moses_n be_v bid_v to_o put_v off_o his_o shoe_n as_o joshua_n be_v now_o and_o by_o the_o description_n on_o of_o he_o 3.5_o as_o captain_z of_o the_o host_n of_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v apparent_a joshua_n look_v not_o on_o he_o as_o a_o ordinary_a angel_n but_o as_o the_o angel_n of_o who_o god_n say_v 5.14_o that_o he_o shall_v go_v before_o they_o and_o who_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v and_o by_o compare_v the_o place_n in_o exodus_fw-la together_o 23._o where_o god_n afterward_o threaten_v to_o send_v a_o angel_n and_o moses_n will_v not_o be_v satisfy_v till_o god_n say_v his_o presence_n shall_v go_v with_o they_o 14._o it_o be_v evident_a this_o angel_n of_o his_o presence_n be_v more_o than_o a_o mere_a angel_n and_o therefore_o the_o father_n general_o suppose_v it_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n who_o appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n as_o petavius_n have_v at_o lage_n prove_v 2._o and_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a from_o hence_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o adoration_n as_o a_o certain_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o a_o creature_n which_o argument_n be_v of_o no_o force_n at_o all_o if_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o adoration_n be_v a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o that_o absolute_a worship_n which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o observe_v that_o when_o mere_a angel_n appear_v they_o refuse_v adoration_n as_o the_o angel_n that_o appear_v to_o manoe_n and_o st._n john_n but_o when_o adoration_n be_v allow_v or_o command_v it_o be_v the_o divine_a nature_n appear_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o angel_n 3._o the_o erection_n of_o temple_n and_o altar_n 9_o be_v another_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o i_o need_v not_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v from_o scripture_n since_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n ad_fw-la latriam_fw-la pertinent_a templa_fw-la &_o altaria_fw-la sacerdotia_fw-la sacrificia_fw-la festivitates_fw-la ceremoniae_fw-la &_o hujusmodi_fw-la quae_fw-la soli_fw-la deo_fw-la sunt_fw-la exhibenda_fw-la say_v durandus_fw-la mimatensis_n from_o innocentius_n 3._o and_o the_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o any_o but_o god_n he_o make_v to_o be_v idolatry_n bellarmin_n join_v temple_n and_o altar_n together_o with_o sacrifice_n as_o peculiar_a to_o god_n templum_n say_v cardinal_n bona_n est_fw-la domus_fw-la numini_fw-la sacra_fw-la a_o house_n sacred_a to_o god_n and_o yet_o bellarmin_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o lay_v down_o this_o proposition_n 4_o sacrae_fw-la domus_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la deo_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la sanctis_fw-la recte_fw-la aedificantur_fw-la &_o dedicantur_fw-la and_o he_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o the_o answer_n of_o some_o modern_n that_o say_v that_o temple_n can_v proper_o be_v erect_v to_o any_o but_o god_n any_o more_o than_o sacrifice_n can_v be_v offer_v to_o any_o but_o he_o but_o because_o there_o be_v many_o temple_n dedicate_v to_o god_n that_o they_o may_v be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o they_o have_v their_o denomination_n from_o particular_a saint_n which_o be_v a_o answer_n we_o find_v no_o fault_n with_o if_o they_o do_v not_o proceed_v to_o the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o those_o saint_n to_o who_o memory_n the_o church_n be_v dedicate_v as_o the_o particular_a patron_n of_o it_o but_o bellarmin_n have_v find_v out_o a_o subtlety_n beyond_o this_o for_o he_o see_v well_o enough_o this_o will_v not_o reach_v home_o to_o their_o case_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v that_o sacred_a place_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o build_v to_o saint_n but_o how_o not_o as_o they_o be_v temple_n but_o as_o they_o be_v basilicae_n for_o say_v he_o temple_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o sacrifice_n but_o basilicae_n have_v not_o and_o he_o confess_v it_o will_v be_v idolatry_n to_o erect_v they_o as_o temple_n to_o saint_n but_o not_o as_o they_o be_v basilicae_fw-la this_o be_v a_o distinction_n without_o any_o difference_n for_o isidore_n 4._o who_o certain_o well_o understand_v the_o signification_n of_o these_o word_n as_o use_v among_o christian_n say_v nunc_fw-la autem_fw-la ideo_fw-la divina_fw-la templa_fw-la basilicae_fw-la nominantur_fw-la quia_fw-la ibi_fw-la regi_fw-la omnium_fw-la deo_fw-la cultus_fw-la &_o sacrificia_fw-la offeruntur_fw-la and_o that_o which_o we_o insist_v upon_o be_v not_o the_o name_n that_o church_n be_v call_v by_o nor_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o memory_n of_o saint_n in_o they_o but_o the_o erect_v they_o to_o saint_n as_o place_n for_o the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o they_o and_o the_o vanity_n of_o this_o distinction_n of_o temple_n from_o basilicae_n because_o temple_n relate_v only_o to_o sacrifice_n will_v easy_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o proper_a signification_n of_o templum_n be_v domicilium_fw-la as_o turnebus_n observe_v 6._o which_o be_v that_o which_o varro_n call_v templum_fw-la naturâ_fw-la and_o in_o this_o sense_n he_o say_v naevius_n call_v the_o heaven_n templum_fw-la magnum_fw-la jovis_fw-la
altitonantis_fw-la and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o any_o place_n consecrate_v by_o the_o augur_n 7._o and_o so_o by_o degree_n be_v take_v for_o any_o sacred_a place_n that_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o divine_a worship_n for_o that_o be_v it_o which_o make_v they_o sacred_a sacra_fw-la sunt_fw-la loca_fw-la say_v isidore_n 4._o divinis_fw-la cultibus_fw-la instituta_fw-la either_o therefore_o they_o must_v say_v there_o be_v no_o proper_a worship_n of_o god_n but_o sacrifice_n or_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o temple_n can_v be_v say_v only_o to_o refer_v to_o sacrifice_n and_o among_o the_o jew_n our_o b._n saviour_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o temple_n have_v relation_n to_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o sacrifice_n my_o house_n shall_v be_v call_v a_o house_n of_o prayer_n 19.46_o will_v it_o not_o have_v be_v a_o pleasant_a distinction_n among_o the_o jew_n if_o any_o of_o they_o have_v dedicate_v a_o temple_n to_o abraham_n with_o a_o design_n to_o invocate_v he_o there_o and_o make_v he_o the_o patron_n of_o it_o for_o they_o to_o have_v say_v they_o build_v it_o as_o a_o temple_n to_o god_n but_o as_o a_o basilica_n to_o abraham_n for_o they_o sacrifice_v there_o only_o to_o god_n or_o to_o god_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o abraham_n but_o they_o invocate_v abraham_n as_o the_o particular_a patron_n of_o it_o this_o be_v that_o therefore_o we_o charge_v they_o with_o upon_o their_o own_o principle_n that_o when_o they_o dedicate_v church_n to_o particular_a saint_n as_o the_o patron_n of_o they_o and_o in_o order_n to_o the_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o they_o there_o they_o do_v apply_v that_o which_o themselves_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o creature_n and_o consequent_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v plead_v by_o they_o that_o their_o church_n and_o altar_n be_v only_o dedicate_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n for_o the_o memory_n of_o a_o particular_a saint_n for_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o be_v for_o the_o solemn_a invocation_n of_o that_o saint_n and_o with_o all_o in_o the_o form_n of_o dedication_n in_o the_o pontifical_a there_o be_v more_o imply_v as_o appear_v by_o these_o two_o prayer_n at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o first_o when_o the_o bishop_n stand_v before_o the_o altar_n in_o these_o word_n deus_fw-la omnipotens_fw-la in_fw-la cujus_fw-la honorem_fw-la ac_fw-la beatissimae_fw-la virgin_n mariae_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la ac_fw-la nomen_fw-la &_o memoriam_fw-la sancti_fw-la tui_fw-la n._n nos_fw-la indigni_fw-la altar_n hoc_fw-la consecramus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o other_o after_o the_o bishop_n have_v with_o his_o right_a thumb_n dip_v in_o the_o chrism_n make_v the_o sign_n of_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o front_n of_o the_o altar_n majestatem_fw-la tuam_fw-la domine_fw-la humiliter_fw-la imploramus_fw-la ut_fw-la altar_n hoc_fw-la sacrae_fw-la unctionis_fw-la libamine_fw-la ad_fw-la suscipienda_fw-la populi_fw-la tui_fw-la munera_fw-la inunctam_fw-la potenter_fw-la bene_fw-la dicere_fw-la &_o sanctificare_fw-la digneris_fw-la ut_fw-la quod_fw-la nunc_fw-la à _fw-la nobis_fw-la sub_fw-la tui_fw-la nominis_fw-la invocatione_n in_o honorem_fw-la beatissimae_fw-la virgin_n mariae_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la atque_fw-la in_o memoriam_fw-la sancti_fw-la tui_fw-la n._n etc._n etc._n where_o we_o see_v beside_o the_o memory_n of_o the_o particular_a saint_n to_o who_o the_o altar_n be_v dedicate_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o the_o saint_n be_v join_v together_o with_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n in_o the_o general_a dedication_n of_o it_o by_o the_o pontifical_a no_o altar_n be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v without_o relic_n which_o the_o night_n before_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o put_v into_o a_o clean_a vessel_n for_o that_o purpose_n with_o three_o grain_n of_o frankincense_n and_o then_o to_o seal_v it_o up_o which_o be_v convenient_o place_v before_o the_o church_n door_n the_o vigil_n be_v to_o be_v celebrate_v that_o night_n before_o they_o and_o the_o nocturn_n and_o the_o matin_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o the_o relic_n be_v and_o when_o the_o relic_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o antiphona_n surgite_fw-la sancti_fw-la dei_fw-la de_fw-la mansionibus_fw-la vestris_fw-la loca_fw-la sanctificate_n plebem_fw-la benedicite_fw-la &_o nos_fw-la homines_fw-la peccatores_fw-la in_o pace_fw-la custodite_fw-la the_o form_n of_o consecration_n of_o the_o altar_n itself_o be_v this_o sanctificetur_fw-la hoc_fw-la altar_n in_fw-la honorem_fw-la dei_fw-la omnipotentis_fw-la &_o gloriosae_fw-la virgin_n mariae_fw-la atque_fw-la omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la nomen_fw-la ac_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sancti_fw-la n._n in_o china_n trigautius_n say_v in_o the_o chapel_n they_o have_v there_o 15._o they_o have_v two_o altar_n one_o to_o our_o saviour_n the_o other_o dedicate_v to_o the_o b._n virgin_n without_o any_o distinction_n at_o all_o in_o the_o speech_n the_o bishop_n make_v to_o the_o people_n he_o utter_o overthrow_v beauties_n distinction_n of_o templum_n and_o basilica_n for_o he_o say_v nullibi_fw-la enim_fw-la quam_fw-la in_o sacris_fw-la basilicis_fw-la domino_fw-la offerri_fw-la sacrificium_fw-la debet_fw-la it_o seem_v then_o basilica_n be_v take_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o sacrifice_v as_o well_o as_o templum_n and_o then_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v dedicate_v this_o basilica_n in_o honorem_fw-la omnipotentis_fw-la dei_fw-la beatae_fw-la mariae_fw-la semper_fw-la virgin_n &_o omnium_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la ac_fw-la memoriam_fw-la sancti_fw-la n._n so_o that_o basilica_n be_v here_o take_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o god_n and_o not_o mere_o to_o the_o saint_n although_o they_o join_v they_o together_o with_o god_n in_o the_o honour_n of_o dedication_n let_v we_o now_o compare_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n with_o the_o argument_n which_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n because_o we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o temple_n if_o we_o be_v say_v say_v s._n basil_n 361_o to_o be_v his_o temple_n because_o he_o be_v worship_v by_o we_o and_o dwell_v in_o we_o than_o it_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v god_n for_o we_o be_v command_v to_o worship_n and_o serve_v god_n alone_o where_o it_o be_v plain_a s._n basil_n take_v a_o temple_n with_o a_o respect_n to_o worship_n and_o not_o mere_o to_o sacrifice_v a_o temple_n belong_v only_o to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o a_o creature_n say_v s._n ambrose_n 13._o therefore_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v god_n because_o we_o be_v his_o temple_n this_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n say_v s._n cyril_n c._n to_o have_v a_o temple_n to_o dwell_v in_o if_o we_o be_v to_o build_v a_o temple_n say_v s._n augustin_n to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o so_o do_v we_o shall_v give_v he_o the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n and_o he_o must_v be_v god_n to_o who_o we_o give_v divine_a worship_n for_o we_o must_v worship_v the_o lord_n our_o god_n and_o he_o only_o must_v we_o serve_v the_o same_o argument_n he_o urge_v in_o several_a other_o place_n a_o temple_n 3._o say_v he_o be_v never_o erect_v but_o either_o to_o the_o true_a god_n as_o solomon_n do_v or_o to_o false_a god_n as_o the_o heathen_n and_o this_o argument_n from_o our_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o think_v be_v strong_a than_o if_o adoration_n have_v be_v say_v to_o be_v give_v to_o it_o for_o this_o be_v so_o proper_a a_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o erect_v a_o temple_n that_o if_o we_o shall_v do_v it_o to_o the_o most_o excellent_a angel_n we_o shall_v be_v anathematise_v from_o the_o church_n of_o god_n hoc_fw-la nunc_fw-la sit_fw-la quibuslibet_fw-la divis_n say_v erasmus_n there_o in_o the_o margin_n this_o be_v every_o where_o now_o do_v to_o saint_n at_o which_o petavius_n be_v very_o angry_a and_o say_v they_o do_v it_o not_o to_o the_o saint_n per_fw-la se_fw-la &_o praecipué_fw-fr 11._o but_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o father_n which_o suppose_v the_o erect_v a_o temple_n to_o be_v such_o a_o peculiar_a act_n of_o adoration_n that_o it_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o creature_n no_o not_o secondary_o for_o then_o the_o opposer_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n may_v have_v easy_o answer_v s._n augustins_n argument_n after_o the_o same_o fashion_n viz._n that_o we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n not_o per_fw-la se_fw-la &_o praecipuè_fw-la but_o only_o secondary_o as_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a instrument_n of_o purify_n the_o soul_n of_o man_n from_o hence_o we_o see_v how_o unanimous_o the_o father_n look_v on_o the_o dedication_n of_o temple_n and_o altar_n as_o a_o appropriate_a sign_n of_o that_o absolute_a worship_n we_o owe_v to_o god_n and_o that_o not_o mere_o as_o a_o appendix_n to_o sacrifice_n but_o as_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o
it_o be_v confess_v that_o vow_n be_v a_o part_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a only_o to_o god_n and_o how_o then_o can_v they_o be_v give_v to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o and_o bellarmin_n confess_v that_o vow_n in_o the_o scripture_n be_v always_o take_v for_o promise_n make_v to_o god_n for_o when_o they_o be_v write_v there_o be_v no_o such_o custom_n of_o vow_v to_o saint_n a_o very_a fair_a confession_n but_o how_o then_o come_v that_o which_o all_o the_o time_n when_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n to_o become_v common_a to_o he_o and_o his_o creature_n why_o may_v not_o sacrifice_n be_v make_v common_a as_o well_o as_o vow_n if_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o change_v those_o thing_n which_o god_n by_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o our_o adversary_n have_v throughout_o the_o scripture_n make_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o 2._o this_o therefore_o will_v require_v a_o far_a debate_n 13._o viz._n how_o far_o god_n appropriate_v these_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o himself_o do_v concern_v we_o for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o t._n g._n to_o be_v reasonable_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n peculiar_a to_o god_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o worship_n be_v peculiar_a as_o he_o be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o world_n 2._o that_o act_n of_o worship_n be_v design_v to_o honour_n and_o please_v god_n he_o be_v the_o fit_a to_o determine_v what_o those_o peculiar_a act_n of_o worship_n shall_v be_v for_o s._n augustin_n mention_n that_o say_n of_o socrates_n as_o a_o principle_n of_o natural_a reason_n 18._o unumquemque_fw-la deum_fw-la sic_fw-la coli_fw-la oportere_fw-la quo_fw-la modo_fw-la se_fw-la ipse_fw-la colendum_fw-la esse_fw-la praeceperit_fw-la that_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v according_a to_o his_o own_o appointment_n to_o which_o himself_o add_v that_o if_o man_n worship_n god_n against_o his_o will_n they_o do_v not_o worship_v he_o but_o their_o own_o imagination_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v to_o examine_v what_o worship_n this_o god_n do_v reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o what_o he_o will_v allow_v to_o any_o other_o 384._o origen_n embrace_v that_o say_n of_o celsus_n that_o no_o inferior_a be_v aught_o to_o receive_v any_o honour_n against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o supreme_a and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v celsus_n to_o prove_v that_o those_o daemon_n and_o hero_n which_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v they_o among_o they_o ever_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o it_o but_o it_o rather_o come_v from_o the_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n of_o mankind_n which_o by_o degree_n fall_v off_o from_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o he_o insist_o upon_o the_o demonstration_n of_o this_o as_o to_o all_o their_o deity_n how_o they_o can_v show_v that_o ever_o god_n give_v way_n they_o shall_v be_v worship_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o we_o can_v prove_v say_v he_o by_o evident_a argument_n that_o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o all_o man_n shall_v honour_v the_o son_n as_o they_o do_v the_o father_n dei_fw-la honorem_fw-la per_fw-la deum_fw-la docemur_fw-la say_v hilary_n 54._o we_o understand_v how_o to_o worship_v god_n by_o himself_o s._n chrysostom_n say_v antioch_n let_v we_o learn_v to_o honour_n christ_n as_o he_o will_v have_v we_o for_o that_o be_v the_o most_o please_a honour_n which_o he_o will_v have_v and_o not_o that_o which_o we_o will_v give_v s._n peter_n think_v to_o honour_n christ_n by_o refuse_v to_o be_v wash_v but_o this_o be_v not_o honour_n but_o direct_o contrary_a which_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o he_o may_v better_o understand_v that_o god_n can_v be_v honour_v by_o prohibit_v act_n of_o worship_n whatever_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n be_v but_o one_o will_v think_v this_o be_v a_o principle_n so_o reasonable_a in_o itself_o that_o i_o need_v not_o vouch_v authority_n for_o it_o yet_o we_o shall_v soon_o find_v that_o all_o these_o authority_n be_v no_o more_o than_o necessary_a 3._o act_n appropriate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o his_o own_o appointment_n must_v continue_v so_o till_o himself_o have_v otherwise_o declare_v for_o who_o dare_v alter_v what_o god_n have_v appoint_v indeed_o if_o the_o peculiar_a act_n of_o worship_n have_v depend_v only_o on_o the_o consent_n of_o mankind_n there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o reason_n for_o man_n by_o common_a consent_n to_o have_v change_v the_o nature_n and_o signification_n of_o they_o but_o since_o god_n by_o a_o law_n have_v appropriate_v some_o part_n of_o worship_n to_o himself_o we_o ought_v in_o manner_n to_o know_v his_o mind_n before_o we_o give_v away_o any_o part_n of_o that_o which_o be_v once_o peculiar_a to_o himself_o to_o any_o of_o his_o creature_n 4._o christ_n have_v no_o where_o make_v it_o lawful_a to_o give_v any_o act_n that_o be_v before_o appropriate_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n to_o any_o creature_n we_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o christ_n do_v take_v away_o by_o the_o design_n of_o his_o doctrine_n that_o external_a ceremonial_a worship_n that_o be_v among_o the_o jew_n but_o he_o no_o where_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n that_o any_o act_n which_o before_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n may_v now_o be_v give_v to_o any_o else_o beside_o he_o nay_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o lay_v down_o the_o same_o fundamental_a precept_n of_o worship_n which_o be_v in_o the_o law_n thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v and_o he_o explain_v it_o more_o clear_o to_o avoid_v all_o ambiguity_n in_o it_o by_o express_v that_o restrictive_a particle_n only_o which_o be_v employ_v before_o his_o apostle_n utter_o refuse_v any_o thing_n like_o divine_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o they_o and_o when_o one_o of_o they_o after_o a_o ecstatical_a manner_n fall_v down_o before_o a_o angel_n he_o be_v severe_o rebuke_v for_o it_o and_o bid_v to_o worship_n god_n so_o that_o our_o adversary_n grant_v that_o since_o the_o incarnation_n the_o angel_n will_v not_o receive_v any_o adoration_n from_o man_n it_o seem_v then_o the_o gospel_n be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v any_o countenance_n to_o it_o that_o it_o suggest_v a_o new_a argument_n against_o it_o 5._o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n under_o the_o gospel_n do_v remain_v the_o same_o that_o it_o be_v before_o for_o we_o find_v such_o a_o sin_n often_o express_v and_o condemn_v and_o caution_n give_v against_o it_o neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n 10.7.14_o as_o be_v some_o of_o they_o wherefore_o my_o dear_o belove_a flee_v from_o idolatry_n little_a child_n keep_v yourselves_o from_o idol_n 5.21_o what_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n can_v they_o have_v but_o what_o be_v the_o same_o which_o the_o jew_n have_v from_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n be_v a_o new_a thing_n among_o the_o gentile_n who_o know_v no_o harm_n at_o all_o in_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o creature_n from_o whence_o shall_v they_o understand_v the_o sinfulness_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o if_o not_o from_o some_o law_n of_o god_n the_o apostle_n pretend_v to_o give_v no_o new_a law_n about_o it_o and_o never_o correct_v any_o mistake_n among_o the_o jew_n concern_v it_o as_o they_o do_v in_o other_o thing_n therefore_o the_o notion_n of_o idolatry_n do_v continue_v the_o same_o that_o it_o be_v before_o 6._o it_o be_v idolatry_n among_o the_o jew_n to_o give_v the_o appropriate_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o god_n which_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o the_o jewish_a writer_n and_o from_o these_o thing_n lay_v together_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v idolatry_n for_o man_n now_o to_o give_v any_o of_o the_o forementioned_a appropriate_a sign_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o god_n whether_o it_o be_v sacrifice_n or_o adoration_n or_o build_v temple_n and_o altar_n or_o burn_a incense_n or_o invocation_n or_o make_v vow_n for_o if_o all_o these_o be_v thing_n appropriate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o his_o law_n the_o use_n of_o these_o to_o any_o creature_n be_v not_o mere_a disobedience_n to_o his_o law_n but_o a_o give_v to_o the_o creature_n the_o worship_n proper_a to_o god_n which_o on_o all_o side_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v idolatry_n 14._o no_o say_v t._n g._n this_o prove_v only_o a_o extrinsical_a denomination_n of_o idolatry_n 29._o for_o if_o for_o instance_n god_n have_v forbid_v external_a adoration_n to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n his_o prohibition_n of_o such_o worship_n may_v make_v it_o indeed_o to_o be_v unlawful_a but_o hinder_v not_o the_o act_n from_o pass_v whither_o it_o
life_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o intercession_n for_o they_o and_o that_o they_o trust_v more_o to_o they_o especial_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n than_o to_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o what_o interpretation_n soever_o some_o man_n put_v upon_o those_o title_n of_o the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n mother_n of_o mercy_n etc._n etc._n the_o common_a people_n do_v not_o understand_v they_o according_a to_o their_o sense_n of_o they_o nay_o erasmus_n go_v far_o 2._o say_v that_o their_o very_a preacher_n worship_v the_o bless_a virgin_n with_o more_o religion_n or_o devotion_n than_o they_o do_v christ_n himself_o or_o his_o holy_a spirit_n call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o grace_n by_o all_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o so_o clear_o state_v by_o they_o but_o that_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a man_n who_o have_v live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n have_v think_v not_o only_o the_o people_n but_o the_o teacher_n very_o much_o to_o blame_v in_o it_o 19_o 2._o my_o business_n now_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o notion_n of_o divine_a worship_n not_o to_o handle_v particular_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o question_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o to_o show_v that_o they_o go_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n i_o have_v here_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o honour_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o while_o they_o speak_v most_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o deny_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o be_v perform_v to_o they_o origen_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n 10._o make_v that_o to_o be_v the_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o other_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d worthy_a of_o honour_n but_o not_o of_o worship_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o speak_v as_o plain_o as_o word_n can_v express_v his_o meaning_n although_o say_v he_o we_o shall_v believe_v that_o 416._o angel_n be_v set_v over_o these_o thing_n below_o yet_o we_o only_o praise_v and_o magnify_v they_o but_o all_o our_o prayer_n be_v only_o to_o be_v make_v to_o god_n and_o not_o to_o any_o angel_n and_o only_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n to_o god_n 233._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v imagine_v he_o mean_v only_o some_o kind_n of_o prayer_n he_o say_v express_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o intercession_n 238._o and_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o who_o pray_v for_o we_o but_o now_o what_o say_v t._n g._n to_o these_o place_n which_o except_v the_o first_o i_o have_v object_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o my_o former_a discourse_n why_o true_o he_o say_v 361._o that_o origen_n meaning_n be_v partly_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v to_o they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o we_o do_v to_o god_n but_o we_o may_v pray_v to_o they_o after_o another_o manner_n but_o be_v that_o inferior_a sort_n of_o prayer_n prayer_n or_o not_o when_o we_o desire_v they_o to_o pray_v for_o we_o be_v not_o that_o desire_v their_o intercession_n for_o we_o but_o origen_n deny_v that_o any_o prayer_n be_v to_o be_v make_v to_o they_o or_o any_o one_o to_o be_v pray_v to_o although_o it_o be_v only_o to_o intercede_v with_o god_n for_o we_o but_o only_o the_o son_n of_o god_n i_o remember_v a_o answer_n of_o a_o devout_a servant_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n much_o like_o this_o of_o t._n g._n for_o when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o she_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o redemption_n for_o mankind_n because_o it_o be_v say_v isa._n 63.3_o i_o have_v tread_v the_o wine-press_n alone_o and_o of_o the_o people_n there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o i_o true_o say_v he_o there_o be_v no_o man_n with_o thou_o 2._o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o woman_n for_o all_o that_o so_o do_v t._n g._n deal_v with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n let_v they_o be_v never_o so_o express_v against_o all_o sort_n of_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n they_o hold_v only_o of_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o prayer_n but_o there_o may_v be_v another_o and_o inferior_a sort_n notwithstanding_o but_o be_v there_o any_o sort_n that_o be_v not_o comprehend_v under_o all_o and_o that_o origen_n can_v be_v understand_v in_o these_o passage_n of_o such_o prayer_n only_o as_o suppose_v the_o supreme_a excellency_n in_o god_n most_o evident_o appear_v by_o the_o dispute_n between_o celsus_n and_o he_o which_o be_v not_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n but_o of_o inferior_a spirit_n and_o minister_n to_o he_o as_o have_v be_v full_o prove_v already_o the_o church_n of_o philomelium_n in_o that_o noble_a testimony_n concern_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o polycarp_n 15._o make_v the_o same_o distinction_n between_o honour_n and_o worship_n for_o they_o utter_o deny_v give_v any_o worship_n to_o a_o creature_n as_o inconsistent_a with_o christianity_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o confess_v the_o honour_n and_o esteem_v they_o have_v for_o the_o martyr_n which_o they_o express_v by_o meeting_n at_o the_o place_n of_o their_o martyrdom_n keep_v their_o anniversary_n day_n and_o recommend_v their_o example_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o other_o in_o the_o former_a discourse_n i_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o mention_v many_o other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n viz._n that_o all_o religious_a worship_n be_v due_a only_o to_o god_n and_o with_o this_o double_a caution_n to_o prevent_v cavil_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v without_o make_v any_o distinction_n of_o absolute_a and_o relative_a worship_n which_o they_o must_v have_v be_v drive_v to_o in_o case_n they_o have_v give_v religious_a worship_n to_o any_o beside_o 2._o that_o when_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o give_v adoration_n to_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o adoration_n proper_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n for_o none_o can_v be_v so_o senseless_a to_o imagine_v they_o require_v that_o but_o such_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n as_o they_o give_v to_o the_o image_n of_o their_o go_n to_o all_o this_o t._n g._n reply_n 340._o i._o that_o these_o testimony_n be_v impertinent_a because_o they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o that_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o not_o of_o the_o inferior_a worship_n which_o belong_v to_o saint_n or_o angel_n may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o have_v say_v that_o they_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n may_v be_v worship_v but_o a_o woman_n may_v for_o the_o force_n of_o the_o testimony_n do_v not_o lie_v mere_o in_o this_o that_o they_o attribute_v divine_a worship_n only_o to_o god_n but_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o most_o general_a term_n which_o signify_v worship_n without_o any_o distinction_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o kind_n of_o that_o worship_n suppose_v it_o to_o be_v on_o a_o religious_a account_n for_o no_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n will_v have_v write_v as_o they_o do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o some_o sort_n of_o religious_a worship_n be_v lawful_a to_o be_v give_v and_o another_o not_o do_v t._n g._n think_v that_o he_o shall_v ever_o escape_v censure_n in_o his_o church_n if_o he_o shall_v say_v peremptory_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o give_v any_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n when_o the_o very_a indices_fw-la of_o the_o father_n can_v escape_v the_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la for_o blab_a so_o great_a a_o truth_n no_o we_o shall_v have_v t._n g._n present_o out_o with_o his_o distinction_n worship_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n supreme_a call_v latria_n inferior_a call_v dulia_n religious_a may_v be_v take_v in_o two_o sense_n 1._o that_o which_o proceed_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o be_v proper_a to_o god_n 2._o that_o which_o tend_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o may_v be_v give_v to_o creature_n and_o thus_o will_v the_o father_n have_v write_v if_o they_o have_v ever_o look_v over_o aristotle_n threshold_n and_o be_v of_o t._n g_n mind_n and_o therefore_o my_o argument_n which_o proceed_v upon_o the_o general_a term_n of_o the_o father_n without_o intimate_v any_o such_o distinction_n do_v hold_v good_a that_o either_o they_o do_v not_o write_v like_o understand_a man_n or_o they_o know_v no_o such_o distinction_n as_o these_o 2._o that_o although_o justin_n martyr_n and_o theophilus_n deny_v divine_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o emperor_n yet_o they_o both_o imply_v 342._o that_o lawful_a worship_n
lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o that_o we_o be_v his_o offspring_n therefore_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o think_v that_o the_o godhead_n be_v like_a unto_o gold_n or_o silver_n or_o stone_n grave_v by_o art_n or_o man_n device_n where_o i_o observe_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o speak_v mere_o against_o their_o other_o object_n of_o worship_n beside_o the_o true_a god_n nor_o their_o suppose_v their_o god_n to_o be_v present_a in_o their_o image_n nor_o take_v their_o image_n for_o god_n but_o against_o their_o supposition_n that_o there_o be_v any_o resemblance_n between_o god_n and_o their_o image_n or_o that_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o receive_v any_o honour_n by_o they_o the_o same_o argument_n i_o add_v s._n paul_n use_v to_o the_o roman_n 1.19_o speak_v of_o those_o in_o who_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a even_o his_o eternal_a power_n and_o godhead_n yet_o these_o person_n who_o know_v god_n 21._o do_v not_o glorify_v he_o as_o god_n but_o change_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o incorruptible_a god_n into_o a_o image_n make_v like_a to_o corruptible_a man_n etc._n etc._n where_o change_v his_o glory_n into_o image_n be_v i_o say_v 23._o immediate_o oppose_v to_o the_o glorify_v he_o as_o god_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o eternal_a power_n and_o godhead_n so_o that_o these_o two_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o to_o glorify_v god_n by_o a_o image_n and_o to_o glorify_v he_o as_o god_n for_o here_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o discourse_n against_o the_o most_o gross_a and_o sottish_a idolater_n of_o the_o heathen_n but_o as_o s._n chrysostom_n well_o observe_v against_o the_o philosopher_n and_o the_o wise_a among_o they_o who_o although_o they_o differ_v in_o their_o opinion_n of_o religion_n extreme_o from_o the_o vulgar_a yet_o they_o concur_v with_o they_o in_o all_o the_o external_a practice_n of_o idolatry_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o false_a notion_n of_o a_o deity_n for_o he_o say_v that_o they_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n 21._o and_o that_o they_o do_v know_v god_n but_o they_o show_v their_o vanity_n and_o folly_n in_o think_v they_o have_v find_v out_o subtle_a way_n of_o defend_v the_o common_a idolatry_n among_o they_o and_o instead_o of_o oppose_v they_o make_v use_v of_o their_o wit_n to_o excuse_v they_o to_o which_o i_o add_v this_o material_a observation_n that_o the_o most_o intelligent_a heathen_n do_v never_o look_v on_o their_o image_n as_o any_o other_o than_o symbol_n or_o representation_n of_o that_o be_v to_o which_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n for_o which_o purpose_n i_o produce_v several_a testimony_n of_o celsus_n porphyry_n athanasius_n arnobius_n s._n augustin_n max._n tyrius_n julian_n and_o eusebius_n from_o whence_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o man_n who_o worship_v image_n on_o those_o ground_n do_v amiss_o or_o no_o in_o it_o i_o do_v not_o ask_v as_o my_o word_n be_v express_o whether_o they_o be_v mistake_v as_o to_o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n but_o on_o supposition_n they_o be_v not_o whether_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v in_o the_o manner_n of_o serve_v god_n by_o image_n in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o they_o describe_v if_o not_o wherefore_o do_v s._n paul_n pitch_n upon_o that_o to_o condemn_v they_o for_o which_o they_o be_v at_o not_o all_o to_o blame_v in_o he_o ought_v i_o say_v to_o have_v do_v as_o the_o jesuit_n in_o china_n do_v who_o never_o condemn_v the_o people_n for_o worship_v image_n 588_o but_o for_o worship_v false_a god_n by_o they_o and_o persuade_v they_o not_o to_o lay_v they_o aside_o but_o to_o convert_v they_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o so_o melt_v down_o their_o former_a image_n and_o make_v new_a one_o of_o they_o can_v we_o imagine_v s._n paul_n mean_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o blame_v man_n not_o for_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n but_o that_o god_n can_v be_v worship_v by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n and_o for_o change_v thereby_o the_o glory_n due_a to_o god_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o infinite_a and_o incorruptible_a be_v into_o mean_a and_o unworthy_a image_n think_v thereby_o to_o give_v honour_n to_o he_o and_o upon_o these_o ground_n i_o there_o show_v that_o the_o primitive_a father_n dispute_v against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n 8._o for_o the_o make_v use_n of_o corporeal_a representation_n make_v the_o deity_n contemptible_a say_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n 559._o origen_n say_v 375._o that_o christian_n have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o image_n because_o of_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o on_o that_o account_n will_v rather_o die_v than_o defile_v themselves_o with_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a any_o one_o that_o know_v god_n shall_v pray_v to_o they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o sufficient_a excuse_n to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o take_v they_o for_o god_n but_o only_o for_o symbol_n or_o representation_n of_o they_o for_o they_o must_v be_v ignorant_a mean_a and_o unlearned_a person_n who_o can_v imagine_v the_o work_n of_o a_o artificer_n can_v be_v any_o representation_n of_o a_o deity_n i_o show_v further_o 6._o that_o many_o of_o the_o wise_a heathen_n themselves_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n as_o incongruous_a to_o a_o divine_a nature_n and_o a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n as_o zeno_n xenophanes_n antisthenes_n xenophon_n numa_n varro_n and_o many_o other_o 2._o have_v thus_o lay_v down_o so_o much_o of_o my_o former_a discourse_n together_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n i_o come_v now_o to_o consider_v what_o t._n g._n do_v answer_n to_o it_o 1._o to_o the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n act_v 17.24_o and_o rom._n 1.19_o he_o say_v that_o no_o one_o ever_o deny_v the_o unsuitableness_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o such_o image_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n 96._o as_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o which_o s._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o first_o place_n or_o of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o false_a god_n of_o the_o heathen_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o latter_a in_o reply_n to_o this_o i_o begin_v with_o the_o first_o place_n act_v 17.24_o where_o he_o say_v it_o be_v plain_a from_o s._n paul_n word_n that_o they_o think_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_a to_o the_o image_n they_o make_v of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o this_o be_v a_o mighty_a argument_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o drive_v that_o erroneous_a conceit_n out_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o athenian_n who_o believe_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_o the_o image_n they_o make_v but_o none_o at_o all_o from_o my_o pen_n against_o catholic_n who_o detest_v the_o thought_n of_o have_v or_o make_v any_o such_o image_n this_o then_o be_v the_o question_n between_o we_o whether_o s._n paul_n discourse_n against_o the_o athenian_n do_v proceed_v only_o on_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v like_a to_o their_o image_n or_o whether_o the_o dissimilitude_n between_o they_o be_v not_o make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o apostle_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o show_v that_o image_n be_v not_o a_o proper_a suitable_a mean_n whereby_o to_o worship_v god_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o apostle_n scope_n and_o design_n which_o certain_o be_v to_o convince_v they_o of_o their_o idolatry_n for_o it_o be_v say_v ver_fw-la 16._o that_o his_o spirit_n be_v stir_v within_o he_o when_o he_o see_v the_o city_n whole_o give_v to_o idolatry_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o speech_n he_o take_v notice_n of_o their_o bigoterie_n in_o the_o heathen_a worship_n ver_fw-la 22._o &_o 23._o that_o among_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n idol_n say_v theophylact_v he_o have_v espy_v a_o altar_n with_o this_o inscription_n to_o the_o unknown_a god_n and_o upon_o this_o he_o take_v a_o occasion_n more_o full_o to_o discover_v he_o who_o they_o ignorant_o worship_v and_o withal_o to_o show_v the_o unreasonableness_n of_o their_o worship_a god_n at_o all_o by_o image_n if_o the_o apostle_n design_n have_v be_v as_o t._n g._n imagine_v to_o drive_v that_o erroneous_a conceit_n out_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o athenian_n that_o the_o divinity_n be_v like_a to_o their_o image_n his_o spirit_n shall_v not_o have_v be_v move_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o image_n but_o at_o their_o discourse_n about_o they_o when_o he_o hear_v they_o own_o the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_o they_o for_o in_o case_n they_o only_o look_v on_o their_o image_n as_o help_n to_o their_o devotion_n or_o as_o analogical_a representation_n of_o some_o divine_a perfection_n although_o they_o do_v worship_n god_n by_o they_o t._n g._n must_v think_v then_o s._n paul_n a_o
little_a too_o hasty_a to_o be_v so_o soon_o angry_a at_o the_o sight_n of_o they_o for_o upon_o this_o ground_n his_o spirit_n may_v be_v stir_v within_o he_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o devotion_n in_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o athens_n but_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o wait_v for_o any_o decree_n of_o the_o areopagus_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o see_v enough_o to_o inflame_v his_o zeal_n in_o their_o practice_n and_o public_a worship_n without_o look_v after_o any_o distinction_n of_o their_o sophister_n and_o school-divines_a although_o there_o be_v many_o upon_o the_o place_n ready_a to_o justify_v every_o rite_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o that_o will_v not_o let_v go_v one_o tittle_n of_o their_o gross_a superstition_n for_o all_o the_o truth_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n they_o can_v find_v out_o as_o many_o analogy_n and_o metaphorical_a signification_n as_o other_o man_n and_o think_v it_o as_o little_a disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n to_o worship_v he_o under_o the_o several_a representation_n of_o minerva_n ceres_n or_o bacchus_n when_o by_o these_o they_o understand_v the_o several_a effect_n of_o god_n wisdom_n and_o goodness_n in_o give_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o other_o can_n in_o represent_v he_o as_o a_o old_a man_n with_o a_o pope_n crown_n on_o his_o head_n or_o with_o one_o head_n and_o three_o face_n as_o some_o that_o be_v no_o athenian_n have_v do_v for_o god_n sake_n which_o of_o the_o two_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o beget_v in_o man_n mind_n such_o apprehension_n of_o god_n that_o he_o be_v like_a to_o man_n those_o who_o make_v and_o expose_v such_o image_n of_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v or_o such_o who_o make_v a_o inscription_n upon_o a_o altar_n to_o the_o unknown_a god_n and_o if_o he_o be_v unknown_a how_o come_v they_o to_o know_v he_o to_o be_v so_o like_o themselves_o what_o need_n s._n paul_n take_v such_o pain_n to_o drive_v a_o conceit_n out_o of_o their_o head_n which_o for_o all_o that_o we_o see_v never_o enter_v into_o they_o if_o indeed_o s._n paul_n have_v see_v over_o that_o altar_n a_o grave_a image_n of_o a_o man_n in_o pontifical_a robe_n with_o a_o hoary_a head_n a_o long_a beard_n and_o a_o triple_a crown_n he_o will_v probable_o have_v ask_v they_o how_o the_o athenian_n that_o be_v witty_a man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o absurdity_n to_o call_v that_o a_o altar_n to_o the_o unknown_a god_n when_o they_o be_v so_o familiar_o acquaint_v with_o he_o as_o to_o know_v the_o very_a cut_v of_o his_o beard_n and_o fashion_n of_o his_o crown_n but_o as_o superstitious_a as_o the_o athenian_n be_v they_o be_v not_o so_o ridiculous_a but_o yet_o because_o they_o suppose_v this_o god_n may_v be_v please_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o idol_n that_o be_v not_o only_o in_o the_o temple_n but_o in_o the_o street_n and_o forum_n of_o athens_n where_o thucydides_n say_v 6._o there_o be_v twelve_o altar_n therefore_o s._n paul_n discourse_v of_o this_o god_n after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o show_v how_o unsuitable_a such_o a_o way_n of_o worship_n be_v to_o his_o nature_n and_o perfection_n 1._o from_o his_o infinite_a power_n v_o 24_o 25._o god_n that_o make_v the_o world_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o see_v that_o he_o be_v lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n dwell_v not_o in_o temple_n make_v with_o hand_n neither_o be_v worship_v with_o man_n hand_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v plain_a than_o that_o here_o s._n paul_n dispute_v against_o their_o worship_n and_o not_o their_o opinion_n he_o find_v no_o fault_n with_o their_o opinion_n about_o the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o that_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a and_o distinct_a enough_o in_o that_o he_o be_v too_o much_o the_o unknown_a god_n among_o they_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o one_o supreme_a god_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o and_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o infinite_a power_n of_o he_o he_o show_v how_o unreasonable_a it_o be_v for_o they_o to_o circumscribe_v he_o within_o their_o temple_n or_o to_o worship_v he_o by_o their_o image_n for_o what_o be_v all_o these_o image_n of_o you_o which_o you_o be_v so_o fond_a of_o and_o so_o unwilling_a to_o part_v with_o although_o they_o be_v the_o statue_n of_o phidias_n or_o polycletus_n or_o the_o picture_n of_o xeux_n or_o apelles_n yet_o still_o they_o be_v but_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n and_o what_o be_v these_o to_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n which_o he_o have_v make_v if_o any_o image_n deserve_v worship_n it_o be_v one_o of_o god_n make_v and_o not_o of_o your_o own_o but_o since_o no_o image_n can_v represent_v the_o infinite_a perfection_n of_o the_o great_a creator_n never_o think_v to_o honour_v he_o by_o your_o foolish_a puppet_n and_o baby_n of_o dirt_n and_o day_n this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o apostle_n argument_n but_o what_o do_v this_o signify_v to_o their_o think_v the_o divinity_n to_o be_v like_o themselves_o for_o whether_o god_n be_v like_a or_o unlike_a to_o their_o image_n yet_o still_o they_o be_v the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n as_o a_o picture_n be_v still_o the_o work_n of_o the_o painter_n although_o never_o so_o unlike_o the_o person_n for_o who_o it_o be_v intend_v but_o s._n paul_n condemn_v they_o for_o worship_v god_n with_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n i._n e._n with_o image_n and_o statue_n as_o be_v infinite_o below_o the_o greatness_n of_o that_o divine_a power_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o which_o we_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o he_o 2._o from_o his_o infinite_a perfection_n manifest_v by_o his_o selfsufficiency_n need_v nothing_o v_o 25._o and_o from_o his_o communicate_v to_o his_o creature_n what_o be_v needful_a for_o they_o see_v he_o give_v to_o all_o life_n and_o breath_n and_o all_o thing_n now_o what_o can_v there_o be_v more_o unsuitable_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o such_o a_o be_v than_o to_o be_v worship_v by_o such_o dull_a senseless_a contemptible_a piece_n of_o earth_n which_o have_v not_o in_o they_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mean_a animal_n to_o who_o god_n have_v give_v life_n and_o breath_n that_o be_v so_o far_o from_o represent_v the_o perfection_n and_o selfsufficiency_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o able_a to_o help_v themselves_o but_o when_o by_o the_o help_n of_o wedge_n and_o beetle_n a_o image_n be_v cleave_v out_o of_o the_o trunk_n of_o some_o well_o grow_v tree_n that_o little_o dream_v of_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v like_a to_o come_v to_o the_o dull_a part_n about_o it_o after_o it_o shall_v pass_v through_o the_o several_a refining_n of_o the_o carpenter_n axe_n who_o blow_n it_o endure_v with_o admirable_a patience_n and_o of_o the_o painter_n pencil_n who_o miniature_n add_v much_o beauty_n and_o glory_n to_o it_o yet_o after_o all_o the_o skill_n of_o artificer_n to_o set_v forth_o such_o a_o divine_a block_n it_o can_v one_o moment_n secure_v itself_o from_o be_v eat_v by_o worm_n or_o defile_v by_o bird_n or_o cut_v in_o piece_n by_o axe_n or_o if_o any_o of_o these_o sail_n from_o decay_v through_o mere_a stand_n or_o suppose_v this_o worshipful_a idol_n be_v make_v of_o a_o hard_a substance_n and_o after_o its_o be_v dig_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o saw_v and_o carve_v and_o polish_a and_o with_o much_o ado_n bring_v into_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o rude_a symbol_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o set_v up_o for_o the_o adoration_n of_o mankind_n yet_o still_o it_o want_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o the_o utmost_a power_n of_o man_n but_o be_v give_v to_o the_o least_o mite_n viz._n life_n and_o sense_n and_o motion_n and_o a_o admirable_a contrivance_n of_o the_o instrument_n of_o these_o yet_o such_o mean_a and_o pitiful_a thing_n as_o these_o will_v the_o folly_n of_o mankind_n find_v out_o to_o represent_v the_o great_a and_o the_o most_o perfect_a be_v in_o the_o world_n judge_v now_o whether_o thing_n that_o want_v life_n and_o breath_n and_o all_o thing_n be_v fit_a mean_n whereby_o to_o worship_v he_o who_o give_v all_o these_o thing_n to_o his_o creature_n or_o whether_o those_o thing_n which_o need_v the_o art_n of_o man_n to_o make_v they_o and_o his_o continual_a care_n to_o preserve_v they_o be_v fit_a to_o represent_v that_o be_v which_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o 3._o from_o his_o infinite_a presence_n v_o 27_o 28._o that_o they_o shall_v seek_v the_o lord_n if_o haply_o they_o may_v feel_v after_o he_o and_o find_v he_o though_o he_o be_v not_o far_o from_o every_o one_o of_o we_o for_o in_o he_o we_o live_v and_o move_v and_o have_v our_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o plausible_a argument_n of_o
of_o idolatry_n against_o this_o practice_n the_o second_o council_n of_o arles_n have_v a_o canon_n against_o the_o bishop_n 23._o who_o suffer_v any_o such_o tree_n or_o stone_n to_o remain_v in_o their_o diocese_n the_o same_o have_v the_o council_n of_o braga_n against_o presbyter_n 22._o the_o second_o council_n of_o tours_n charge_v the_o priest_n to_o excommunicate_v those_o who_o do_v these_o thing_n 51._o le_fw-fr cointe_n by_o the_o stone_n understand_v the_o boundary_n at_o which_o the_o heathen_n do_v celebrate_v the_o terminalia_fw-la but_o without_o any_o bloody_a sacrifice_n as_o he_o prove_v from_o dionys._n halicarnassaeus_n and_o plutarch_n the_o synod_n of_o auxerre_n forbid_v christian_n pay_v their_o vow_n either_o before_o holy_a tree_n 3._o or_o at_o fountain_n the_o council_n of_o nantes_n command_v the_o cut_n down_o all_o such_o tree_n 20._o and_o cast_v away_o the_o stone_n and_o that_o all_o people_n be_v tell_v what_o a_o dreadful_a sin_n idolatry_n be_v and_o that_o he_o that_o worship_v tree_n and_o stone_n deny_v god_n and_o renounce_v his_o christianity_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o while_n these_o man_n pretend_v to_o be_v christian_n and_o to_o direct_v the_o intention_n of_o their_o worship_n aright_o which_o i_o beseech_v t._n g._n to_o observe_v for_o all_o the_o fault_n the_o council_n find_v with_o they_o be_v that_o they_o do_v those_o thing_n before_o tree_n and_o stone_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v only_o in_o the_o church_n viz._n make_v their_o oblation_n and_o say_v their_o prayer_n and_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o eligius_n 36._o this_o be_v one_o nullus_fw-la christianus_n ad_fw-la fana_fw-la vel_fw-la ad_fw-la petras_n vel_fw-la ad_fw-la fontes_n vel_fw-la ad_fw-la arbores_n aut_fw-la ad_fw-la cellos_n vel_fw-la per_fw-la trivia_fw-la luminaria_fw-la faciat_fw-la aut_fw-la vota_fw-la reddere_fw-la praesumat_fw-la where_o we_o see_v these_o canon_n do_v respect_n christian_n and_o not_o infidel_n and_o several_a of_o they_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o collection_n of_o canon_n by_o burchardus_fw-la and_o regino_n 3â—8_n now_o i_o desire_v to_o be_v resolve_v by_o t._n g._n why_o it_o be_v not_o as_o lawful_a to_o say_v one_o prayer_n in_o a_o consecrate_a grove_n or_o at_o a_o fountain_n or_o before_o a_o stone_n or_o pillar_n as_o before_o a_o consecrate_a image_n have_v god_n only_o forbid_v grove_n and_o statue_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o not_o image_n at_o all_o nay_o one_o will_v think_v that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o have_v forbid_v the_o one_o he_o have_v command_v the_o other_o when_o we_o see_v how_o scrupulous_a these_o father_n be_v in_o the_o former_a and_o how_o much_o the_o practice_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n where_o it_o be_v open_o and_o public_o allow_v consist_v in_o the_o other_o sure_o a_o man_n be_v not_o more_o apt_a to_o think_v god_n to_o be_v like_o a_o tree_n or_o a_o stone_n than_o to_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o if_o this_o argument_n of_o similitude_n signify_v any_o thing_n it_o tend_v to_o justify_v these_o practice_n condemn_v by_o so_o many_o council_n and_o to_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n which_o t._n g._n endeavour_n to_o justify_v and_o to_o let_v we_o see_v how_o general_a this_o kind_n of_o worship_n be_v among_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o discourse_n with_o a_o double_a testimony_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o one_o of_o dio_n chrysostome_n 12._o who_o say_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n call_v mountain_n tree_n and_o stone_n by_o the_o name_n of_o god_n i._n e._n as_o the_o greek_n and_o roman_n do_v their_o image_n to_o which_o they_o give_v divine_a worship_n the_o other_o of_o acosta_n 5._o who_o say_v the_o indian_n worship_v rivers_n fountain_n rock_n or_o great_a stone_n hill_n and_o the_o top_n of_o mountain_n which_o they_o call_v apachita_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o nature_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v something_o extraordinary_a in_o they_o 2._o the_o heathen_n worship_v such_o image_n as_o have_v some_o shape_n and_o figure_n 7._o but_o it_o be_v not_o of_o any_o real_a be_v but_o only_o imaginary_a this_o i_o have_v so_o little_a reason_n to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v against_o t._n g._n that_o he_o desire_v i_o 48._o to_o take_v notice_n that_o the_o heathen_n as_o origen_n hom._n 8._o in_o exod._n 20._o and_o theodoret_n q._n 38._o in_o exod._n tell_v we_o when_o they_o expound_v the_o second_o commandment_n have_v two_o sort_n of_o image_n some_o of_o which_o be_v pure_o figment_n or_o fiction_n of_o their_o own_o brain_n make_v to_o represent_v what_o have_v no_o existence_n but_o in_o their_o own_o imagination_n as_o sphinx_n triton_n centaur_n and_o the_o like_a and_o other_o which_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v such_o thing_n as_o have_v a_o real_a and_o substantial_a be_v in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n etc._n etc._n which_o they_o esteem_v and_o worship_v as_o go_n i_o shall_v not_o now_o dispute_v whether_o the_o idol_n forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v only_o such_o representation_n nor_o whither_o sphinx_n and_o centaur_n be_v such_o imaginary_a being_n for_o about_o the_o latter_a s._n hierom_n be_v uncertain_a froben_n and_o a_o sphinx_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o aethiopian_a ape_n such_o as_o philostorgius_n say_v himself_o see_v 2._o but_o that_o which_o i_o insist_v upon_o in_o this_o place_n be_v that_o this_o sort_n of_o image_n be_v not_o certain_o unlawful_a on_o the_o account_n of_o similitude_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o those_o who_o think_v so_o be_v not_o idolater_n but_o atheist_n for_o than_o they_o think_v that_o to_o be_v like_o god_n which_o be_v like_a to_o nothing_o and_o if_o the_o athenian_n have_v any_o such_o as_o these_o as_o they_o be_v as_o good_a at_o chimaera_n as_o other_o people_n s._n paul_n argument_n will_v not_o reach_v to_o they_o and_o it_o seem_v s._n paul_n mistake_v his_o point_n for_o he_o good_a man_n think_v he_o have_v be_v talk_v against_o idolatry_n at_o athens_n but_o it_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n for_o say_v t._n g._n he_o talk_v against_o such_o image_n as_o be_v proper_a likeness_n and_o representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n now_o the_o divinity_n certain_o be_v a_o real_a be_v and_o idolatry_n be_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n but_o a_o idol_n say_v t._n g._n be_v a_o representation_n of_o a_o imaginary_a be_v therefore_o those_o image_n s._n paul_n speak_v against_o at_o athens_n be_v no_o idol_n and_o consequent_o s._n paul_n do_v not_o prove_v the_o athenian_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n but_o of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a when_o i_o come_v to_o the_o second_o commandment_n 3._o they_o have_v artificial_a image_n of_o real_a being_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o men._n 8._o and_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o even_o these_o image_n be_v not_o set_v up_o or_o worship_v among_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o suppose_v the_o god_n to_o be_v like_o they_o for_o which_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o shall_v produce_v this_o remarkable_a testimony_n of_o cicero_n where_o he_o answer_v the_o epicurean_a argument_n for_o the_o god_n be_v of_o humane_a form_n because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o represent_v they_o so_o quis_fw-la tam_fw-la caecus_fw-la say_v he_o 27._o in_o contemplandis_fw-la rebus_fw-la unquam_fw-la fuit_fw-la ut_fw-la non_fw-la videret_fw-la species_n istas_fw-la hominum_fw-la collatas_fw-la in_o deos_fw-la aut_fw-la consilio_fw-la quodam_fw-la sapientum_fw-la quo_fw-la facilius_fw-la animos_fw-la imperitorum_fw-la ad_fw-la deorum_fw-la cultum_fw-la à _fw-la aquavitae_fw-la pravitate_fw-la converterent_fw-la aut_fw-la superstitione_n ut_fw-la essent_fw-la simulachra_fw-la quae_fw-la venerantes_fw-la deos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la se_fw-la adire_fw-la crederent_fw-la who_o be_v there_o ever_o so_o blind_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o thing_n as_o not_o to_o see_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o man_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o god_n either_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o wise_a man_n the_o easy_a to_o draw_v rude_a and_o wicked_a people_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o or_o out_o of_o superstition_n that_o when_o they_o worship_v their_o image_n they_o may_v believe_v they_o approach_v to_o the_o god_n themselves_o where_o we_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n be_v bring_v to_o disprove_v the_o epicurean_a opinion_n of_o the_o god_n be_v like_a to_o man_n and_o he_o undertake_v to_o give_v a_o account_n how_o they_o come_v to_o be_v represent_v in_o humane_a shape_n although_o they_o be_v not_o like_a to_o it_o viz._n 1._o to_o make_v the_o notion_n of_o god_n more_o familiar_a and_o easy_a to_o rude_a and_o barbarous_a people_n that_o know_v not_o how_o to_o conceive_v of_o he_o and_o therefore_o neglect_v his_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o make_v they_o book_n for_o the_o ignorant_a laity_n 2._o
detest_v that_o opinion_n 4._o and_o call_v the_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o any_o corporeal_a figure_n or_o shape_n and_o therefore_o he_o propose_v the_o objection_n of_o a_o christian_a against_o he_o how_o it_o can_v then_o be_v proper_a to_o make_v any_o corporeal_a image_n of_o they_o why_o to_o that_o 537._o say_v julian_n i_o answer_v the_o image_n of_o the_o god_n be_v place_v by_o our_o ancestor_n as_o sign_n and_o symbol_n of_o their_o presence_n not_o that_o we_o shall_v believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v worship_v the_o god_n by_o give_v reverence_n to_o they_o for_o we_o live_v in_o the_o body_n ought_v to_o give_v they_o a_o worship_n suitable_a to_o our_o corporeal_a state_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o they_o be_v incorporeal_a so_o that_o julian_n do_v not_o look_v on_o image_n as_o the_o proper_a likeness_n of_o the_o god_n but_o as_o ancient_a and_o venerable_a symbol_n of_o their_o presence_n in_o which_o he_o say_v all_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v and_o in_o all_o age_n wherein_o he_o lash_v too_o far_o but_o that_o be_v at_o least_o but_o a_o venial_a sin_n to_o stretch_v a_o little_a for_o the_o sake_n of_o so_o good_a a_o cause_n and_o julian_n be_v not_o singular_a in_o this_o opinion_n of_o he_o of_o the_o fitness_n of_o corporeal_a image_n although_o the_o god_n be_v not_o like_o they_o for_o varro_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n who_o give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o first_o design_n of_o make_v the_o image_n of_o the_o god_n like_v to_o man_n 5._o quorum_fw-la qui_fw-la simulachra_fw-la specie_fw-la hominis_fw-la fecerunt_fw-la hoc_fw-la videri_fw-la secutos_fw-la quod_fw-la mortalium_fw-la animus_n qui_fw-la est_fw-la in_o corpore_fw-la humano_fw-la simillimus_fw-la est_fw-la immortalis_fw-la animi_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v most_o like_a the_o deity_n and_o man_n make_v image_n like_v to_o their_o body_n just_a as_o if_o a_o wine-vessel_n be_v put_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o bacchus_n to_o represent_v he_o intend_v thereby_o to_o represent_v first_o the_o wine_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o vessel_n and_o by_o the_o wine_n he_o that_o be_v the_o god_n of_o wine_n so_o say_v he_o by_o image_n of_o man_n shape_n they_o signify_v the_o soul_n contain_v within_o the_o body_n and_o by_o the_o soul_n they_o represent_v god_n as_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n viz._n the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n porphyry_n 7._o such_o another_o good_a catholic_n as_o julian_n be_v in_o this_o point_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o suppose_v any_o similitude_n between_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n but_o he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o represent_v the_o god_n in_o figure_n like_a to_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o make_v the_o god_n like_v to_o man_n because_o the_o divinity_n be_v a_o rational_a be_v and_o withal_o he_o say_v that_o many_o be_v wont_a to_o represent_v he_o by_o a_o black_a stone_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v invisible_a dio_fw-mi chrysostome_n at_o large_a debate_n the_o case_n about_o image_n in_o his_o olympic_a oration_n 199._o wherein_o he_o first_o show_v that_o all_o man_n have_v a_o natural_a apprehension_n of_o one_o supreme_a god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n that_o this_o god_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o statue_n make_v by_o phidias_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n for_o so_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o who_o we_o now_o be_v and_o then_o describe_v he_o to_o be_v the_o king_n ruler_n and_o father_n of_o all_o both_o god_n and_o man_n this_o image_n he_o call_v the_o most_o bless_a the_o most_o excellent_a the_o most_o beautiful_a the_o most_o belove_a image_n of_o god_n 206._o he_o say_v there_o be_v four_o way_n of_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n by_o nature_n by_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o poet_n by_o the_o law_n and_o by_o image_n but_o neither_o poet_n 207._o nor_o lawgiver_n nor_o artificer_n be_v the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o the_o deity_n but_o only_o the_o philosopher_n who_o both_o understand_v and_o explain_v the_o divine_a nature_n most_o true_o and_o perfect_o after_o this_o he_o suppose_v phidias_n to_o be_v call_v to_o account_v for_o make_v such_o a_o image_n of_o god_n 209._o as_o unworthy_a of_o he_o when_o iphitus_n lycurgus_n and_o the_o old_a elean_n make_v none_o at_o all_o of_o he_o 210._o as_o be_v out_o of_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o express_v his_o nature_n to_o this_o phidias_n reply_n that_o no_o man_n can_v express_v mind_n and_o understanding_n by_o figure_n 211._o or_o colour_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v force_v to_o fly_v to_o that_o in_o which_o the_o soul_n inhabit_v and_o from_o thence_o they_o attribute_v the_o seat_n of_o wisdom_n and_o reason_n to_o god_n have_v nothing_o better_a to_o represent_v he_o by_o and_o by_o that_o mean_n join_v power_n and_o art_n together_o they_o endeavour_v by_o something_o which_o may_v be_v see_v and_o paint_v to_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v invisible_a and_o inexpressible_a but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v we_o have_v better_a than_o have_v no_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o he_o at_o all_o no_o say_v he_o for_o mankind_n do_v not_o love_n to_o worship_n god_n at_o a_o distance_n but_o to_o come_v near_o and_o feel_v he_o and_o with_o assurance_n to_o sacrifice_v to_o he_o and_o crown_v he_o like_a child_n new_o wean_v from_o their_o parent_n who_o put_v out_o their_o hand_n towards_o they_o in_o their_o dream_n as_o if_o they_o be_v still_o present_a so_o do_v man_n out_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o god_n goodness_n and_o their_o relation_n to_o he_o love_v to_o have_v he_o represent_v as_o present_v with_o they_o and_o so_o to_o converse_v with_o he_o thence_o have_v come_v all_o the_o representation_n of_o god_n among_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n in_o mountain_n and_o tree_n and_o stone_n but_o if_o the_o quarrel_n be_v that_o i_o have_v give_v a_o humane_a shape_n to_o he_o for_o that_o say_v he_o the_o poet_n be_v much_o more_o to_o blame_v who_o begin_v those_o thing_n especial_o homer_n who_o compare_v agamemnon_n to_o god_n in_o his_o head_n and_o eye_n but_o for_o my_o statue_n no_o man_n that_o be_v not_o mad_a will_v compare_v it_o to_o a_o mortal_a man_n much_o less_o to_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o so_o dio_n proceed_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o eloquence_n to_o show_v how_o the_o representation_n of_o god_n by_o his_o image_n be_v more_o decent_a and_o become_a god_n than_o that_o which_o the_o poet_n have_v make_v of_o he_o and_o how_o he_o have_v endeavour_v by_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o skill_n to_o represent_v the_o perfection_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o the_o admirable_a workmanship_n of_o his_o statue_n as_o to_o his_o power_n greatness_n and_o good_a will_n to_o mankind_n and_o conclude_v all_o with_o say_v that_o as_o to_o his_o workmanship_n he_o think_v he_o have_v go_v beyond_o all_o other_o but_o yet_o no_o workmanship_n can_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o god_n that_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n thus_o we_o see_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o very_a considerable_a author_n the_o wise_a heathen_n have_v no_o such_o foolish_a imagination_n as_o t._n g._n suppose_v they_o to_o be_v possess_v with_o viz._n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o deity_n which_o they_o worship_v be_v the_o proper_a likeness_n of_o he_o and_o if_o t._n g's_o light_n of_o nature_n and_o common_a sense_n do_v sufficient_o decide_v this_o controversy_n it_o be_v very_o plain_a on_o which_o side_n the_o balance_n incline_v viz._n towards_o paganism_n against_o christianity_n macrobius_n say_v 2._o that_o ancient_o they_o make_v no_o image_n at_o all_o of_o the_o supreme_a god_n as_o be_v above_o any_o representation_n but_o they_o make_v image_n of_o the_o inferior_a god_n although_o they_o be_v formarum_fw-la talium_fw-la prorsus_fw-la alieni_fw-la in_o nothing_o like_o to_o they_o the_o former_a clause_n in_o macrobius_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o most_o ancient_a time_n before_o the_o age_n of_o phidias_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o forego_n passage_n and_o yet_o porphyry_n say_v 11._o that_o the_o egyptian_n be_v wont_a to_o represent_v the_o creator_n who_o they_o call_v cneph_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n of_o a_o dark_a blue_a colour_n hold_v a_o girdle_n and_o a_o sceptre_n in_o his_o hand_n out_o of_o whole_a mouth_n come_v a_o egg_n by_o which_o they_o represent_v the_o world_n as_o his_o production_n not_o much_o unlike_a to_o this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o creator_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o meaco_n in_o japan_n which_o be_v all_o over_o black_a with_o a_o sceptre_n in_o his_o hand_n and_o they_o likewise_o represent_v the_o world_n
by_o a_o egg_n as_o arnoldus_fw-la montanus_n observe_v 279._o in_o the_o itinerary_n of_o alexander_n geraldinus_fw-la to_o those_o part_n of_o africa_n under_o the_o aequinoctial_a which_o be_v write_v by_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o s._n domingo_n in_o the_o account_n he_o give_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o those_o part_n which_o be_v far_o more_o particular_a than_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o he_o describe_v several_a image_n of_o the_o great_a god_n which_o be_v in_o mighty_a veneration_n among_o they_o as_o in_o bassiana_n the_o king_n with_o all_o his_o people_n do_v worship_n the_o god_n of_o nature_n in_o a_o image_n of_o marble_n set_v upon_o a_o high_a throne_n 68_o hold_v the_o sun_n in_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o the_o moon_n in_o his_o left_a and_o the_o other_o star_n on_o either_o side_n of_o he_o and_o wherever_o the_o king_n travel_v he_o carry_v such_o a_o image_n along_o with_o he_o and_o pray_v five_o time_n a_o day_n prostrate_a before_o it_o in_o demnasea_n upon_o the_o top_n of_o a_o wall_n be_v place_v the_o image_n of_o god_n hold_v all_o thing_n 171._o before_o which_o the_o people_n be_v bind_v to_o pray_v every_o morning_n 168._o in_o ammosenna_n they_o represent_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n by_o four_o head_n come_v out_o of_o the_o body_n of_o a_o lynx_n look_v towards_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n to_o represent_v his_o omnisciency_n and_o omnipresence_n who_o they_o call_v orissa_n 131._o in_o logonsennea_n the_o god_n of_o nature_n be_v paint_v in_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o all_o other_o image_n of_o he_o condemn_v now_o if_o t._n g._n be_v send_v on_o a_o mission_n into_o any_o of_o those_o part_n where_o god_n be_v worship_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n i_o have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o understand_v what_o his_o opinion_n will_v be_v concern_v this_o kind_n of_o worship_n whether_o it_o be_v idolatry_n or_o no_o if_o not_o they_o may_v still_o continue_v in_o it_o and_o be_v save_v as_o far_o as_o man_n can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o mere_a light_n of_o nature_n which_o herein_o t._n g._n think_v they_o follow_v exact_o for_o they_o honour_n god_n by_o worship_v his_o image_n if_o it_o be_v idolatry_n how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v so_o for_o this_o be_v neither_o the_o representation_n of_o some_o pigment_n but_o of_o a_o real_a be_v nor_o be_v it_o of_o some_o real_a thing_n false_o take_v to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v his_o large_a notion_n of_o a_o idol_n but_o it_o be_v look_v on_o only_o as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o not_o as_o a_o proper_a likeness_n but_o by_o analogical_a representation_n and_o consequent_o according_a to_o t._n g._n be_v no_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n 49._o but_o whatever_o t._n g's_o opinion_n in_o this_o case_n be_v 9_o the_o father_n when_o they_o discourse_v against_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n make_v use_v of_o such_o argument_n which_o hold_v against_o such_o image_n and_o representation_n as_o these_o and_o that_o upon_o these_o two_o weighty_a consideration_n 1._o because_o such_o a_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v unsuitable_a to_o his_o nature_n 2._o because_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o his_o will._n 1._o because_o such_o a_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v unsuitable_a to_o his_o nature_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 559._o a_o visible_a representation_n of_o the_o deity_n lessen_v his_o majesty_n and_o it_o be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o a_o intellectual_a be_v to_o worship_v he_o by_o sensible_a matter_n therefore_o say_v he_o 584._o moses_n forbid_v any_o image_n to_o be_v make_v of_o god_n that_o we_o may_v ascend_v above_o sensible_a thing_n and_o thereby_o declare_v god_n to_o be_v invisible_a and_o incomprehensible_a and_o from_o hence_o zeno_n the_o stoic_a say_v no_o workmanship_n of_o man_n can_v be_v worthy_a of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 304._o the_o reason_n why_o numa_n forbid_v any_o image_n of_o god_n like_v to_o man_n or_o any_o live_a creature_n be_v because_o the_o most_o excellent_a be_v can_v be_v represent_v only_o to_o our_o mind_n and_o that_o antisthenes_n learn_v that_o from_o socrates_n that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o no_o representation_n we_o can_v make_v of_o he_o 46._o and_o therefore_o no_o man_n can_v learn_v any_o thing_n of_o he_o from_o a_o image_n and_o xenophon_n that_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o god_n be_v great_a and_o powerful_a but_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o make_v any_o thing_n like_o he_o be_v it_o possible_a then_o that_o such_o athenian_n as_o these_o shall_v look_v on_o any_o image_n as_o the_o proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n these_o wise_a heathen_n t._n g._n confess_v 74._o do_v mean_a that_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v spiritual_a and_o invisible_a it_o can_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o thing_n like_o unto_o it_o and_o yet_o these_o be_v athenian_a philosopher_n as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o he_o say_v s._n paul_n condemn_v for_o suppose_v their_o image_n to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n and_o representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n 96._o but_o t._n g._n suppose_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o incongruous_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v because_o the_o people_n give_v worship_n to_o they_o as_o god_n or_o like_v unto_o the_o god_n they_o worship_v whereas_o i_o have_v now_o plain_o show_v that_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n among_o they_o do_v neither_o look_n upon_o they_o as_o god_n nor_o like_v to_o their_o god_n but_o only_o as_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o the_o father_n make_v use_v of_o this_o acknowledgement_n of_o they_o of_o the_o incongruity_n of_o image_n to_o the_o deity_n from_o thence_o to_o prove_v the_o incongruity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o suppose_v the_o image_n to_o be_v like_o god_n which_o they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o none_o of_o their_o wise_a man_n be_v such_o fool_n but_o the_o make_n of_o such_o image_n and_o worship_v of_o they_o which_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v so_o infinite_o beneath_o the_o divine_a be_v do_v tend_v to_o the_o beget_n in_o man_n mind_n mean_v and_o unworthy_a thought_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o frequent_o insist_v upon_o this_o that_o man_n imagination_n be_v easy_o taint_v and_o corrupt_v by_o the_o daily_a representation_n of_o thing_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v propose_v as_o object_n of_o worship_n and_o however_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o worship_v a_o infinite_a and_o immaterial_a be_v by_o a_o gross_a and_o material_a representation_n be_v that_o which_o the_o father_n condemn_v as_o most_o unsuitable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o this_o justin_n martyr_n say_v be_v not_o only_o unreasonable_a but_o it_o be_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o reproach_n of_o god_n 57_o who_o glory_n and_o form_n be_v inexpressible_a athenagoras_n say_v 14._o if_o god_n and_o matter_n be_v all_o one_o it_o be_v then_o reasonable_a to_o worship_n god_n by_o give_v worship_n to_o sensible_a matter_n but_o if_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a distance_n between_o they_o why_o be_v we_o accuse_v for_o not_o do_v it_o and_o if_o we_o refuse_v to_o worship_v the_o workmanship_n of_o god_n viz._n the_o heaven_n and_o element_n 16._o why_o shall_v we_o do_v it_o to_o the_o workmanship_n of_o man_n origen_n look_v on_o this_o 120._o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o it_o raise_v man_n mind_n above_o image_n and_o all_o worship_n of_o creature_n to_o the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o thing_n the_o catechuman_n be_v instruct_v in_o to_o despise_v idol_n 375._o and_o all_o image_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o only_o a_o foolish_a thing_n to_o pray_v to_o image_n as_o heraclitus_n say_v but_o to_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o as_o the_o philosopher_n do_v if_o they_o be_v worship_v it_o must_v be_v either_o as_o god_n which_o celsus_n deny_v 376._o or_o as_o representation_n of_o god_n which_o can_v be_v because_o god_n be_v invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a and_o therefore_o he_o say_v 374._o that_o the_o christian_n will_v not_o endure_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n and_o although_o other_o nation_n do_v refuse_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n with_o who_o celsus_n parallel_v the_o christian_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o the_o christian_n do_v viz._n because_o they_o will_v not_o debase_v and_o draw_v down_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n towards_o matter_n so_o fashion_v and_o form_v lactantius_n show_v 2._o how_o unreasonable_a it_o be_v to_o worship_n god_n
by_o a_o image_n since_o image_n be_v intend_v to_o represent_v the_o absent_a but_o god_n be_v every_o where_o present_a but_o if_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v any_o image_n of_o god_n which_o he_o call_v simulachrum_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o sure_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o idol_n in_o t._n g_n sense_n and_o i_o hope_v here_o he_o will_v not_o charge_v i_o with_o want_n of_o fidelity_n in_o translate_n it_o image_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v live_v and_o sensible_a because_o god_n live_v for_o ever_o therefore_o that_o can_v be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n but_o man_n himself_o who_o give_v all_o the_o art_n and_o beauty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o have_v but_o poor_a silly_a man_n as_o they_o be_v they_o do_v not_o consider_v that_o if_o their_o image_n have_v sense_n and_o motion_n they_o will_v worship_v the_o man_n that_o make_v they_o and_o bring_v they_o into_o such_o a_o curious_a figure_n out_o of_o rude_a and_o unpolished_a matter_n who_o can_v be_v so_o foolish_a to_o imagine_v there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n of_o god_n in_o that_o image_n in_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o man_n but_o the_o mere_a shadow_n but_o their_o mind_n have_v the_o deep_a tincture_n of_o folly_n for_o those_o who_o have_v sense_n worship_v thing_n that_o have_v none_o they_o who_o think_v themselves_o wise_a thing_n that_o be_v uncapable_a of_o reason_n they_o that_o live_v thing_n that_o can_v stir_v and_o they_o that_o come_v from_o heaven_n thing_n that_o be_v make_v of_o earth_n what_o be_v this_o say_v he_o but_o to_o invert_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n to_o adore_v that_o which_o we_o tread_v upon_o worship_v he_o that_o live_v if_o you_o will_v live_v for_o he_o must_v die_v that_o give_v up_o his_o soul_n to_o thing_n that_o be_v dead_a and_o after_o he_o have_v full_o show_v his_o rhetoric_n in_o expose_v the_o folly_n of_o worship_v image_n he_o conclude_v very_o severe_o 18._o quare_fw-la none_a dubium_fw-la quin_fw-la religio_fw-la nulla_fw-la sit_fw-la ubicunque_fw-la simulachrum_fw-la est_fw-la wherefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o true_a religion_n where_o there_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n no_o although_o it_o be_v simulachrum_fw-la dei_fw-la the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o his_o reason_n hold_v against_o all_o religion_n say_v he_o be_v a_o divine_a thing_n and_o whatever_o be_v divine_a be_v heavenly_a but_o whatever_o be_v in_o image_n be_v earthy_a and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o religion_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n what_o sport_n do_v tertullian_n minucius_n and_o arnobius_n make_v with_o the_o image_n which_o be_v consecrate_v to_o divine_a worship_n 6._o from_o the_o meanness_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o pain_n and_o art_n that_o be_v use_v to_o bring_v they_o into_o their_o shape_n the_o casualty_n of_o fire_n and_o rottenness_n and_o defilement_n they_o be_v subject_a to_o and_o many_o other_o topic_n on_o purpose_n to_o represent_v the_o ridiculousness_n of_o worship_v such_o thing_n or_o god_n by_o they_o o_o say_v arnobius_n that_o i_o can_v but_o enter_v into_o the_o bowel_n of_o a_o image_n and_o lay_v before_o you_o all_o the_o worthy_a material_n they_o be_v make_v up_o of_o that_o i_o can_v but_o dissect_v before_o you_o a_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o capitolinus_n yet_o these_o be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n will_v man_n ever_o have_v be_v such_o fool_n to_o have_v expose_v themselves_o rather_o than_o such_o image_n to_o laughter_n and_o scorn_n if_o they_o have_v use_v any_o such_o themselves_o or_o think_v they_o capable_a of_o relative_a divine_a worship_n how_o easy_o will_v a_o heathen_a of_o common_a understanding_n have_v stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o these_o powerful_a orator_n with_o say_v but_o a_o few_o such_o word_n to_o any_o one_o of_o they_o fair_a and_o soft_a good_a sir_n while_o you_o declaim_v so_o much_o against_o our_o image_n think_v of_o your_o own_o what_o if_o our_o jupiter_n olympius_n or_o capitolinus_n be_v make_v of_o ivory_n or_o brass_n or_o marble_n what_o if_o the_o artificer_n have_v take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o they_o what_o if_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o wether_n and_o bird_n and_o fire_n and_o a_o thousand_o casualty_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n or_o the_o several_a madonna_n be_v of_o such_o and_o such_o oratory_n liable_a to_o the_o very_a same_o accusation_n if_o we_o be_v unfit_a for_o worship_n be_v not_o you_o so_o too_o if_o we_o be_v ridiculous_a be_v not_o you_o so_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o you_o laugh_v at_o other_o for_o what_o you_o do_v yourselves_o so_o that_o we_o must_v either_o think_v the_o first_o christian_n prodigious_a fool_n or_o they_o must_v utter_o condemn_v all_o image_n for_o religious_a worship_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o heathen_n on_o consideration_n peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o think_v this_o a_o mere_a heat_n of_o eloquence_n in_o these_o man_n we_o find_v the_o same_o thing_n assert_v by_o the_o most_o grave_a and_o sober_a writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n when_o they_o have_v to_o deal_v not_o with_o the_o rabble_n but_o their_o most_o understand_a adversary_n we_o have_v no_o material_a image_n at_o all_o say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n 34._o we_o have_v only_o one_o intellectual_a image_n who_o be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n we_o worship_v but_o one_o image_n which_o be_v of_o the_o invisible_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n say_v s._n hierome_n 16._o no_o image_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o which_o be_v what_o he_o be_v neither_o be_v that_o to_o be_v worship_v in_o his_o stead_n but_o together_o with_o he_o say_v s._n augustin_n 11._o where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o reason_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o this_o eternal_a image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o communicable_a to_o any_o image_n make_v of_o he_o as_o to_o his_o humane_a nature_n for_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n itself_o that_o it_o be_v god_n much_o less_o of_o any_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o it_o therefore_o let_v t._n g._n judge_n whether_o the_o worship_a christ_n by_o a_o image_n be_v not_o equal_o condemn_v by_o the_o father_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n but_o of_o that_o hereafter_o eusebius_n answer_v porphyry_n about_o the_o image_n of_o god_n 10._o say_v what_o agreement_n be_v there_o between_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o divine_a understanding_n i_o think_v it_o have_v very_o little_a to_o a_o man_n mind_n since_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a simple_a indivisible_a the_o other_o quite_o contrary_a and_o only_o a_o dull_a representation_n of_o a_o man_n shape_n the_o only_a resemblance_n of_o god_n lie_v in_o the_o soul_n which_o can_v be_v express_v in_o colour_n or_o figure_n and_o if_o that_o can_v which_o be_v infinite_o short_a of_o the_o divine_a nature_n what_o madness_n be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n to_o represent_v the_o figure_n and_o form_n of_o god_n for_o the_o divine_a nature_n must_v be_v conceive_v with_o a_o clear_a and_o pure_a understanding_n free_a from_o all_o corruptible_a matter_n but_o that_o image_n of_o god_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n contain_v only_o the_o image_n of_o a_o mortal_a man_n and_o that_o not_o of_o all_o of_o he_o but_o of_o the_o worst_a part_n only_o without_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n how_o then_o can_v the_o god_n over_o all_o and_o the_o mind_n which_o frame_v the_o world_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v represent_v in_o brass_n or_o ivory_n s._n augustin_n 5._o relate_v the_o say_n of_o varro_n about_o represent_v god_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n body_n which_o contain_v his_o soul_n which_o resemble_v god_n say_v that_o herein_o he_o lose_v that_o prudence_n and_o sobriety_n he_o discover_v in_o say_v that_o those_o who_o first_o bring_v in_o image_n among_o the_o roman_n abate_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o deity_n and_o add_v to_o their_o error_n 31._o and_o that_o the_o god_n be_v more_o pure_o worship_v without_o image_n wherein_o say_v s._n augustin_n he_o come_v very_o near_o to_o the_o truth_n and_o if_o he_o dare_v speak_v open_o against_o so_o ancient_a a_o error_n he_o will_v say_v that_o one_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o that_o without_o a_o image_n the_o folly_n of_o image_n be_v apt_a to_o bring_v the_o deity_n into_o contempt_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o condemn_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n in_o more_o express_a word_n than_o s._n austin_n here_o do_v 2._o because_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o image_n be_v repugnant_a to_o his_o will._n 10._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n mention_n the_o
their_o opinion_n about_o a_o deity_n or_o at_o least_o seem_v to_o make_v he_o of_o a_o inconvenient_a form_n to_o deceive_v the_o people_n even_o democritus_n himself_o do_v not_o please_v he_o for_o although_o he_o make_v his_o image_n to_o be_v god_n yet_o he_o do_v not_o by_o they_o understand_v such_o as_o t._n g._n do_v but_o he_o mean_v no_o other_o than_o his_o atom_n which_o laertius_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o first_o matter_n whence_o they_o arise_v but_o say_v velleius_n while_o he_o destroy_v a_o eternal_a be_v democritus_n must_v needs_o overthrow_v the_o very_a opinion_n of_o a_o deity_n however_o he_o will_v give_v the_o title_n of_o it_o to_o his_o image_n or_o matter_n or_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n he_o grant_v that_o according_a to_o plato_n god_n be_v a_o incorporeal_a mind_n but_o then_o he_o say_v he_o must_v want_v sense_n and_o prudence_n and_o pleasure_n i._n e._n epicurean_a pleasure_n but_o withal_o he_o add_v that_o plato_n contradict_v himself_o make_v the_o world_n and_o the_o heaven_n and_o star_n and_o man_n to_o be_v god_n which_o be_v both_o false_a in_o themselves_o and_o inconsistent_a with_o each_o other_o this_o charge_n against_o plato_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o material_a and_o therefore_o deserve_v to_o be_v more_o full_o clear_v which_o shall_v be_v afterward_o do_v when_o i_o come_v to_o the_o platonic_a doctrine_n about_o divine_a worship_n where_o it_o will_v be_v make_v appear_v that_o plato_n do_v assert_v one_o supreme_a and_o incorporeal_a deity_n and_o that_o the_o worship_n allow_v by_o he_o to_o inferior_a god_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o he_o no_o more_o believe_v image_n to_o be_v like_o the_o true_a god_n than_o they_o do_v i_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o philosopher_n opinion_n in_o this_o matter_n xenophon_n be_v charge_v by_o the_o epicurean_a to_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o fault_n with_o plato_n and_o that_o in_o the_o memoires_n of_o socrates_n write_v by_o he_o he_o say_v that_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o form_n of_o god_n and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o know_v it_o for_o we_o only_o know_v say_v he_o 4._o that_o he_o be_v great_a and_o powerful_a who_o make_v all_o thing_n to_o quake_v and_o tremble_v antisthenes_n acknowledge_v but_o one_o god_n in_o nature_n although_o there_o be_v many_o of_o the_o people_n make_v by_o which_o say_v velleius_n he_o destroy_v the_o force_n and_o nature_n of_o the_o god_n and_o upon_o the_o epicurean_a supposition_n that_o they_o be_v like_a to_o man_n he_o think_v it_o necessary_a for_o their_o pleasure_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v more_o than_o one_o to_o keep_v up_o good_a fellowship_n among_o they_o and_o because_o speusippus_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a nature_n do_v imply_v a_o govern_n spirit_n he_o think_v this_o as_o bad_a as_o the_o deny_v his_o be_v it_o be_v to_o his_o apprehension_n impossible_a to_o be_v happy_a and_o to_o govern._n he_o grant_v that_o aristotle_n affirm_v god_n to_o be_v a_o incorporeal_a be_v however_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v not_o constant_a to_o himself_o sometime_o make_v nothing_o to_o be_v god_n but_o only_a mind_n at_o other_o time_n attribute_v divinity_n to_o the_o heaven_n and_o part_n of_o the_o world_n but_o as_o the_o late_a commentator_n on_o that_o part_n of_o tully_n observe_v 55._o the_o former_a be_v only_o the_o first_o eternal_a infinite_a god_n the_o other_o a_o secondary_a limit_v and_o participative_a divinity_n and_o rather_o a_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n than_o itself_o as_o he_o prove_v from_o compare_v several_a place_n in_o aristotle_n together_o etc._n and_o conclude_v with_o that_o excellent_a description_n of_o god_n draw_v out_o of_o aristotle_n by_o du_n vall_n god_n be_v a_o eternal_a substance_n and_o act_n without_o potentiality_n and_o matter_n without_o magnitude_n part_n division_n 7._o passion_n change_n intelligible_a by_o himself_o the_o principle_n of_o motion_n but_o immovable_a the_o cause_n of_o heaven_n and_o nature_n and_o infinite_o happy_a mirare_fw-la lector_fw-la say_v du_n val_n hominis_fw-la ethnici_fw-la theologiam_fw-la see_v how_o far_o aristotle_n be_v from_o think_v the_o athenian_a image_n to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o the_o deity_n if_o to_o these_o now_o we_o add_v the_o stoic_n who_o assert_v god_n to_o be_v a_o divine_a reason_n and_o spirit_n actuate_a the_o world_n we_o have_v a_o full_a discovery_n that_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n all_o the_o famous_a sect_n of_o philosopher_n agree_v in_o reject_v that_o principle_n that_o the_o god_n be_v of_o humane_a shape_n and_o consequent_o the_o idolatry_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n can_v not_o lie_v in_o this_o that_o they_o think_v their_o image_n to_o be_v proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o these_o be_v the_o free_a philosopher_n of_o follow_a age_n among_o who_o cicero_n deserve_v a_o name_n 1._o be_v it_o only_o for_o that_o excellent_a description_n of_o god_n which_o lactantius_n and_o s._n augustin_n quote_v out_o of_o he_o 20._o with_o great_a approbation_n neither_o can_v god_n himself_o be_v otherwise_o understand_v by_o we_o than_o as_o a_o mind_n free_a and_o disentangle_v from_o all_o corporeal_a mixture_n perceive_v and_o move_v all_o thing_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v prove_v of_o seneca_n epictetus_n plutarch_n alcinous_n plotinus_n proclus_n sallustius_n and_o other_o but_o i_o purposely_o forbear_v both_o because_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v say_v by_o those_o who_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o they_o come_v to_o have_v true_a apprehension_n of_o god_n only_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n nay_o i_o may_v prove_v that_o many_o of_o the_o very_a poet_n themselves_o have_v much_o noble_a conception_n of_o the_o deity_n than_o to_o imagine_v he_o to_o have_v any_o thing_n corporeal_a but_o i_o shall_v only_o mention_v these_o verse_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a tragedian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d think_v not_o that_o god_n be_v like_a to_o mortal_a flesh_n from_o whence_o we_o see_v that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o so_o foolish_a among_o the_o athenian_n to_o imagine_v their_o god_n to_o be_v just_a like_o their_o image_n they_o do_v it_o not_o for_o want_v of_o instruction_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o if_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o idolatry_n do_v lie_v in_o this_o scarce_o any_o understand_a man_n among_o the_o heathen_n that_o do_v real_o believe_v a_o deity_n be_v guilty_a of_o it_o 2._o but_o if_o they_o do_v not_o suppose_v their_o image_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a likeness_n of_o god_n 12._o yet_o they_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n or_o they_o worship_v their_o image_n themselves_o for_o god_n and_o therefore_o say_v t._n g._n the_o apostle_n condemn_v they_o 99_o rom._n 1._o to_o make_v my_o discourse_n come_v home_o to_o they_o i_o must_v show_v say_v he_o that_o the_o image_n by_o which_o they_o honour_v christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v worship_v by_o they_o as_o god_n or_o as_o the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n as_o those_o be_v of_o which_o the_o apostle_n speak_v in_o that_o place_n that_o be_v it_o i_o aim_v at_o to_o bring_v my_o discourse_n as_o home_n to_o they_o as_o may_v be_v and_o therefore_o to_o give_v he_o full_a satisfaction_n i_o shall_v inquire_v whether_o the_o heathen_a idolatry_n condemn_v by_o s._n paul_n do_v consist_v in_o one_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o 1._o that_o they_o worship_v only_o the_o image_n of_o false_a go_n or_o 2._o that_o they_o take_v the_o image_n themselves_o for_o go_n 1._o whether_o their_o idolatry_n lie_v in_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o false_a god_n if_o i_o can_v prove_v 1._o that_o they_o do_v intend_v to_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n either_o by_o a_o image_n purposely_o for_o he_o or_o to_o direct_v the_o worship_n through_o the_o god_n and_o image_n they_o worship_v to_o he_o and_o 2._o that_o there_o be_v no_o great_a repugnancy_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o worship_n than_o be_v use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v bring_v my_o discourse_n home_o enough_o to_o t._n g._n to_o do_v this_o more_o convince_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o divine_a worship_n among_o the_o heathen_n from_o their_o own_o writer_n which_o i_o suppose_v will_v be_v another_o way_n of_o bring_v it_o home_o to_o they_o and_o because_o t._n g._n particular_o charge_v socrates_n and_o plato_n i_o shall_v make_v choice_n of_o the_o platonic_a principle_n
they_o he_o so_o much_o set_v forth_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o star_n and_o the_o heaven_n he_o must_v either_o contradict_v himself_o or_o attribute_v only_o a_o inferior_a divinity_n to_o they_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v so_o clear_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n because_o he_o look_v on_o he_o as_o incomprehensible_a and_o that_o he_o can_v not_o so_o well_o know_v in_o what_o way_n it_o be_v fit_a to_o worship_v he_o 5._o however_o he_o invocate_v he_o in_o several_a place_n especial_o when_o he_o be_v to_o speak_v concern_v the_o god_n and_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o hermias_n erastus_n and_o coriscus_n which_o he_o write_v when_o he_o be_v grow_v old_a he_o call_v to_o witness_v the_o god_n over_o all_o governor_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o time_n and_o father_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o cause_n of_o thing_n but_o as_o to_o the_o public_a manner_n of_o worship_n he_o say_v that_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o teach_v unless_o god_n himself_o direct_v he_o he_o far_o show_v that_o notwithstanding_o plato_n speak_v so_o much_o and_o so_o well_o concern_v the_o true_a god_n serran_n 6._o yet_o he_o attribute_v the_o title_n of_o divinity_n to_o several_a rank_n of_o spirit_n to_o the_o heaven_n the_o sea_n to_o the_o world_n to_o zamolxis_n to_o mercurius_n trismegistus_n and_o to_o good_a man_n in_o general_a to_o who_o he_o command_v sacrifice_n and_o other_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o be_v perform_v quoth_v in_o religione_fw-la nostra_fw-la justissimè_fw-la fit_a sanctis_fw-la &_o divis_n which_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n do_v among_o we_o to_o saint_n and_o deify_v man_n i_o now_o appeal_v to_o t._n g._n whether_o aug._n steuchus_n do_v not_o bring_v this_o matter_n very_a home_o to_o they_o when_o he_o say_v 11._o that_o they_o either_o worship_v angel_n so_o he_o say_v philo_n render_v their_o daemon_n or_o saint_n as_o they_o very_o believe_v and_o suppose_v the_o honour_n of_o these_o be_v very_o well_o please_v to_o the_o supreme_a god_n who_o they_o constant_o acknowledge_v as_o he_o at_o large_a prove_v not_o only_o concern_v plato_n but_o aristotle_n and_o all_o the_o philosopher_n of_o any_o reputation_n and_o he_o say_v that_o socrates_n in_o plato_n not_o only_o confess_v the_o true_a god_n 12._o but_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o observe_v by_o man_n and_o that_o for_o his_o sake_n man_n ought_v never_o to_o forsake_v the_o way_n of_o righteousness_n and_o therefore_o he_o resolve_v rather_o to_o follow_v god_n than_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o friend_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o can_v be_v better_a render_v than_o in_o the_o apostle_n word_n it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n it_o will_v be_v endless_a to_o repeat_v the_o place_n wherein_o he_o show_v at_o large_a that_o plato_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o philosopher_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o unity_n power_n wisdom_n goodness_n and_o providence_n of_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o after_o all_o these_o acknowledgement_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o conceive_v that_o they_o shall_v never_o intend_v to_o refer_v the_o honour_n they_o give_v to_o inferior_a deity_n and_o their_o image_n to_o this_o supreme_a god_n nay_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a say_v some_o they_o shall_v do_v otherwise_o since_o they_o believe_v all_o the_o other_o deity_n they_o worship_v to_o be_v create_v and_o dependent_a being_n but_o i_o need_v not_o make_v use_n of_o such_o a_o way_n of_o prove_v it_o paulus_n benius_n eugubinus_n have_v make_v it_o appear_v 213._o he_o say_v that_o according_a to_o plato_n the_o supreme_a god_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v after_o a_o singular_a and_o peculiar_a manner_n and_o he_o give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o platonic_a principle_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o to_o inferior_a deity_n 1._o that_o plato_n god_n be_v no_o other_o than_o our_o angel_n and_o that_o he_o set_v god_n the_o maker_n of_o they_o at_o a_o mighty_a distance_n from_o they_o 2._o that_o when_o he_o speak_v so_o much_o of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o heavenly_a body_n he_o do_v not_o thereby_o intend_v the_o worship_n shall_v be_v give_v so_o much_o to_o the_o body_n as_o to_o those_o bless_a mind_n that_o move_v they_o yea_o say_v he_o to_o they_o proper_o and_o precise_o and_o so_o that_o they_o be_v remove_v no_o honour_n or_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o body_n themselves_o which_o certain_o be_v no_o more_o idolatry_n on_o this_o supposition_n than_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n be_v upon_o one_o far_o more_o extravagant_a but_o he_o say_v by_o one_o place_n in_o plato_n epinomis_n it_o may_v be_v question_v whether_o he_o intend_v the_o star_n shall_v be_v worship_v otherwise_o than_o as_o image_n of_o the_o god_n and_o therefore_o say_v he_o very_o ingenuous_o 217._o plato_n do_v scarce_o at_o all_o differ_v unless_o in_o word_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n 3._o that_o plato_n do_v put_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o nature_n and_o kind_n of_o the_o worship_n which_o he_o give_v to_o inferior_a deity_n and_o that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o supreme_a god_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o difference_n as_o be_v make_v among_o they_o and_o that_o when_o he_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v create_v by_o he_o he_o can_v not_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o they_o 4._o 219._o that_o when_o plato_n give_v worship_n to_o daemon_n the_o difference_n be_v only_o about_o word_n because_o by_o daemon_n he_o understand_v a_o inferior_a order_n of_o angel_n who_o he_o suppose_v to_o be_v good_a and_o holy_a and_o to_o have_v a_o care_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a difference_n then_o that_o this_o learned_a man_n can_v find_v worth_a take_a notice_n of_o between_o plato_n worship_n and_o they_o be_v this_o that_o they_o worship_v those_o for_o saint_n and_o deify_v man_n and_o the_o image_n of_o such_o who_o be_v not_o true_o saint_n not_o be_v canonize_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o if_o they_o have_v be_v such_o 220._o he_o than_o confess_v that_o they_o do_v nothing_o amiss_o in_o the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o they_o or_o their_o image_n alioquin_fw-la say_v he_o ea_fw-la cultus_fw-la venerationisque_fw-la ratio_fw-la cum_fw-la nostra_fw-la magnopere_fw-la congrueret_fw-la so_o that_o all_o the_o dispute_n come_v to_o this_o whether_o mercurius_n trismegistus_n be_v not_o as_o good_a a_o saint_n as_o thomas_n becket_n and_o as_o much_o deserve_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o socrates_n as_o ignatius_n loyola_n not_o whether_o we_o account_v they_o so_o but_o whether_o they_o upon_o their_o supposition_n of_o their_o excellency_n and_o virtue_n may_v not_o as_o innocent_o worship_v they_o as_o the_o papist_n do_v the_o other_o p._n lescalopier_n a_o late_a jesuit_n say_v 51._o that_o plato_n make_v so_o palpable_a a_o distinction_n between_o the_o supreme_a god_n maker_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o other_o deity_n that_o no_o one_o but_o a_o epicurean_a backbiter_n can_v deny_v that_o plato_n do_v open_o and_o constant_o assert_v one_o god_n and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o give_v equal_a honour_n to_o any_o as_o he_o do_v to_o he_o and_o deliver_v this_o as_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o opinion_n unum_n deum_fw-la imprimis_fw-la adorandum_fw-la cujus_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la cetera_fw-la numina_fw-la colenda_fw-la sunt_fw-la one_o god_n to_o have_v sovereign_a worship_n give_v he_o and_o other_o to_o have_v a_o relative_a and_o inferior_a worship_n and_o now_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v bring_v this_o matter_n home_o to_o t._n g._n and_o make_v it_o appear_v from_o their_o own_o writer_n that_o these_o philosopher_n go_v upon_o the_o same_o principle_n of_o divine_a worship_n that_o they_o do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o only_a appearance_n of_o difference_n be_v about_o the_o worship_n of_o deify_v man_n 13._o and_o that_o not_o as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o kind_n of_o the_o worship_n but_o only_o as_o to_o the_o person_n and_o yet_o as_o to_o this_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o mistake_n such_o a_o one_o as_o many_o may_v be_v guilty_a of_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o it_o be_v possible_a may_v worship_v those_o for_o saint_n in_o heaven_n who_o be_v in_o a_o worse_a place_n 2._o many_o of_o those_o worship_v by_o the_o heathen_n be_v confess_v to_o have_v be_v good_a man_n so_o campanella_n confess_v of_o janus_n 18._o who_o he_o take_v to_o be_v noah_n and_o he_o say_v deserve_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o well_o as_o moses_n and_o peter_n and_o paul_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o he_o say_v far_a that_o many_o wise_a and_o virtuous_a man_n be_v worship_v by_o the_o heathen_n who_o do_v not_o look_v on_o they_o as_o essential_o go_n thus_o many_o learned_a man_n have_v show_v that_o the_o veneration_n of_o adam_n and_o eve_n of_o noah_n
believe_v lie_n some_o must_v be_v first_o give_v up_o to_o tell_v they_o and_o if_o this_o doughty_a historian_n have_v any_o honour_n or_o conscience_n leave_v he_o ought_v to_o beg_v her_o majesty_n pardon_n for_o offer_v such_o a_o affront_n to_o she_o but_o what_o have_v queen_n mary_n deserve_v at_o his_o hand_n that_o in_o his_o key_n to_o his_o history_n he_o shall_v compare_v she_o to_o the_o empress_n irene_n 21._o 4._o by_o pretend_v to_o antiquity_n this_o may_v just_o be_v wonder_v at_o in_o so_o clear_a evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_a as_o i_o have_v make_v to_o appear_v in_o this_o matter_n but_o however_o among_o the_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a multitude_n the_o very_a pretend_v to_o it_o go_v a_o great_a way_n thus_o the_o patriarch_n germanus_n boast_v of_o father_n and_o council_n for_o image-worship_n to_o the_o emperor_n leo_n damascen_n but_o what_o father_n or_o council_n do_v the_o age_a patriarch_n mean_a why_o do_v he_o not_o name_n and_o produce_v they_o to_o stop_v the_o emperor_n proceed_n against_o image_n baronius_n confess_v 6._o there_o be_v no_o council_n which_o have_v approve_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n by_o any_o canon_n but_o because_o they_o never_o condemn_v it_o be_v constant_o practise_v it_o be_v sufficient_a all_o the_o mischief_n be_v this_o constant_a practice_n be_v as_o far_o from_o be_v prove_v as_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n if_o the_o picture_n christ_n send_v to_o abgarus_n king_n of_o edessa_n or_o those_o draw_v by_o s._n luke_n or_o the_o forge_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n or_o the_o counterfeit_a authority_n of_o s._n athanasius_n about_o the_o image_n at_o berytus_n if_o such_o evidence_n as_o these_o will_v do_v the_o business_n they_o have_v abundance_n of_o autiquity_n on_o their_o side_n but_o if_o we_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o these_o they_o will_v call_v we_o heretic_n or_o it_o may_v be_v samaritan_n sectary_n and_o that_o be_v all_o we_o be_v to_o expect_v in_o this_o matter_n 5._o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v a_o trick_n beyond_o this_o viz._n burn_v or_o suppress_v all_o the_o write_n that_o be_v against_o they_o the_o pope_n deputy_n in_o the_o five_o action_n make_v the_o motion_n 387._o which_o be_v receive_v and_o consent_v to_o by_o the_o council_n 9_o and_o they_o make_v a_o canon_n to_o that_o purpose_n that_o all_o write_n against_o image_n shall_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n under_o pain_n of_o anathema_n if_o a_o laic_a or_o deposition_n if_o in_o order_n and_o this_o without_o any_o limitation_n as_o to_o author_n or_o time_n and_o there_o to_o be_v dispose_v of_o among_o heretical_a book_n so_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wonder_v so_o much_o evidence_n shall_v yet_o be_v leave_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o argument_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n produce_v in_o this_o age_n 7._o i_o must_v leave_v that_o to_o its_o proper_a place_n and_o proceed_v to_o the_o last_o period_n as_o to_o this_o controversy_n which_o be_v necessary_a for_o discern_v the_o history_n and_o the_o state_n of_o it_o viz._n 4._o when_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o image-worship_n be_v settle_v upon_o the_o principle_n allow_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o i_o shall_v do_v these_o 2_o thing_n 1._o i_o shall_v show_v what_o addition_n have_v be_v to_o this_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n since_o the_o nicene_n council_n 2._o wherein_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o image-worship_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v consist_v and_o upon_o what_o principle_n it_o be_v defend_v 1._o for_o the_o addition_n that_o have_v be_v make_v in_o this_o matter_n since_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o those_o lie_v especial_o in_o two_o thing_n 1._o in_o make_v image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a trinity_n 2._o in_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o image_n 1._o in_o make_v image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o trinity_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v how_o much_o the_o most_o earnest_a pleader_n for_o image_n do_v then_o abhor_v the_o make_n of_o any_o image_n of_o god_n so_o gregory_n 2._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o leo_n say_v express_o aug._n they_o make_v no_o image_n of_o god_n because_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o paint_v or_o describe_v he_o but_o if_o we_o have_v see_v or_o know_v he_o as_o we_o have_v do_v his_o son_n we_o may_v have_v paint_v and_o represent_v he_o too_o as_o well_o as_o his_o son_n we_o make_v no_o image_n or_o likeness_n of_o the_o invisible_a deity_n say_v the_o patriarch_n germanus_n who_o the_o high_a order_n of_o angel_n be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v if_o we_o can_v paint_v the_o soul_n say_v damascen_n 747._o how_o much_o less_o can_v we_o represent_v god_n by_o a_o image_n who_o give_v that_o be_v to_o the_o soul_n which_o can_v be_v paint_v what_o image_n can_v be_v make_v of_o he_o who_o be_v invisible_a incorporeal_a without_o quantity_n magnitude_n or_o form_n we_o shall_v err_v indeed_o 759._o say_v he_o if_o we_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n of_o god_n who_o can_v be_v see_v and_o the_o same_o he_o repeat_v in_o other_o place_n who_o be_v there_o in_o his_o sense_n 768_o say_v stephanus_n junior_n that_o will_v go_v about_o to_o paint_v the_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v immaterial_a and_o incomprehensible_a 805._o for_o if_o we_o can_v represent_v he_o in_o our_o mind_n how_o much_o less_o can_v we_o paint_v he_o in_o colour_n now_o these_o four_o gregory_z germanus_n damascen_n and_o stephanus_n be_v the_o most_o renown_a champion_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n and_o do_v certain_o speak_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n 7._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n speak_v joh._n thessalonicensis_n leontius_n and_o other_o in_o the_o nicene_n council_n the_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a publish_v by_o morellius_n and_o fronto_n ducaeus_n go_v far_o for_o he_o say_v 737._o that_o no_o image_n be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o god_n and_o if_o any_o man_n go_v about_o it_o he_o be_v to_o suffer_v death_n as_o a_o pagan_a by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n the_o make_v any_o image_n of_o god_n be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o part_n of_o heathen_a idolatry_n but_o when_o a_o breach_n be_v once_o make_v the_o water_n do_v not_o stop_v just_a at_o the_o mark_n which_o the_o first_o maker_n of_o the_o breach_n design_v other_o man_n think_v they_o have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o go_v a_o little_a far_o as_o they_o have_v to_o go_v thus_o far_o thence_o by_o degree_n the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a trinity_n come_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o make_n of_o these_o image_n defend_v upon_o reason_n which_o seem_v to_o they_o as_o plausible_a as_o those_o for_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n upon_o his_o appear_v in_o our_o nature_n for_o so_o god_n the_o father_n may_v be_v represent_v not_o in_o his_o nature_n but_o as_o he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v appear_v in_o the_o scripture_n baronius_n n._n in_o his_o marginal_a note_n on_o the_o epistle_n of_o gregory_n say_v afterward_o it_o come_v into_o use_n to_o make_v image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o trinity_n not_o that_o they_o fall_v under_o our_o view_n but_o as_o they_o appear_v in_o holy_a writ_n for_o what_o can_v be_v describe_v 8._o may_v be_v paint_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o speak_v in_o another_o place_n it_o seem_v then_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o baronius_n no_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n be_v in_o use_n then_o because_o they_o do_v not_o think_v they_o lawful_a when_o they_o first_o come_v into_o use_n christianus_n lupus_n profess_v 1175._o that_o he_o know_v not_o but_o he_o say_v there_o be_v none_o such_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o nicolaus_n 1_o but_o bellarmin_n 8._o suarez_n and_o other_o produce_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o they_o from_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o their_o church_n which_o they_o say_v will_v not_o have_v suffer_v such_o a_o universal_a custom_n if_o such_o image_n have_v be_v unlawful_a bernardus_n pujol_n professor_n of_o divinity_n in_o perpignan_n say_v 252._o not_o only_o that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v universal_o receive_v among_o catholic_n but_o that_o they_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o do_v suppose_v the_o use_n of_o they_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a and_o undoubted_a and_o say_v that_o such_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v for_o say_v he_o as_o the_o mind_n be_v
such_o a_o answer_n for_o then_o all_o the_o folly_n and_o madness_n in_o make_v the_o gross_a image_n of_o god_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o the_o image_n themselves_o but_o in_o the_o imagination_n of_o the_o person_n that_o make_v they_o be_v it_o not_o as_o great_a in_o those_o that_o worship_v they_o with_o such_o a_o imagination_n if_o it_o be_v than_o whatever_o the_o design_n of_o the_o maker_n be_v if_o they_o be_v apt_a to_o beget_v such_o imagination_n in_o those_o who_o see_v and_o worship_v they_o they_o be_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o unlawful_a as_o t._n g._n suppose_v any_o image_n of_o god_n among_o the_o heathen_n to_o have_v be_v 4._o what_o do_v t._n g._n mean_v when_o he_o make_v those_o image_n unlawful_a which_o represent_v the_o divinity_n in_o itself_o and_o not_o those_o which_o represent_v god_n as_o he_o appear_v can_v the_o mere_a essence_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v represent_v by_o a_o image_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o represent_v any_o be_v otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o appear_v but_o it_o may_v be_v t._n g._n have_v find_v out_o the_o way_n of_o paint_v essence_n if_o he_o have_v he_o deserve_v to_o have_v the_o patent_n for_o it_o not_o only_o for_o himself_o but_o for_o his_o heir_n and_o executor_n for_o he_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v the_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o a_o infinite_a be_v that_o it_o can_v be_v represent_v as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o then_o all_o other_o thing_n may_v be_v represent_v as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o appearance_n or_o else_o the_o distinction_n signify_v nothing_o petrus_n thyraeus_n a_o man_n high_o commend_v by_o possevin_n for_o for_o his_o explication_n of_o this_o matter_n say_v the_o meaning_n be_v that_o a_o image_n do_v not_o represent_v the_o nature_n but_o the_o person_n that_o be_v visible_a 16._o for_o say_v he_o when_o we_o see_v the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n we_o do_v not_o say_v we_o see_v a_o reasonable_a creature_n but_o a_o man._n very_o well_o and_o so_o in_o the_o image_n of_o the_o deity_n we_o do_v not_o see_v the_o divine_a nature_n but_o the_o divine_a person_n or_o in_o such_o a_o way_n as_o he_o become_v visible_a the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o god_n can_v be_v represent_v in_o a_o image_n and_o can_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o man_n therefore_o say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o injury_n to_o god_n to_o be_v paint_v by_o a_o image_n no_o more_o upon_o these_o principle_n than_o to_o a_o man_n bellarmin_n prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o make_v image_n of_o god_n because_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n 8._o and_o he_o may_v be_v paint_v therefore_o the_o image_n of_o god_n may_v be_v too_o for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o image_n be_v likewise_o the_o image_n of_o the_o exemplar_n those_o which_o agree_v in_o a_o three_o agree_v among_o themselves_o to_o this_o some_o answer_v that_o man_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o to_o his_o body_n but_o as_o to_o his_o soul_n which_o can_v not_o be_v paint_v but_o bellarmin_n take_v off_o this_o answer_n by_o say_v that_o then_o a_o man_n can_v not_o not_o be_v paint_v for_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o outward_a lineament_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o his_o substance_n and_o especial_o his_o soul_n but_o notwithstanding_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v paint_v yet_o a_o man_n may_v true_o and_o proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v paint_v because_o the_o figure_n and_o colour_n of_o a_o image_n do_v represent_v the_o whole_a man_n otherwise_o say_v he_o a_o thing_n paint_v can_v never_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o true_a thing_n as_o zeuxis_n his_o grape_n do_v which_o deceive_v the_o bird_n therefore_o according_a to_o bellarmine_n reason_n that_o which_o represent_v a_o be_v according_a to_o outward_a appearance_n although_o it_o have_v a_o invisible_a nature_n yet_o be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a representation_n and_o represent_v it_o as_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o and_o as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o image_n to_o represent_v any_o thing_n wherein_o then_o lie_v the_o difference_n between_o make_v the_o picture_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o image_n of_o god_n if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v very_o short_a imperfect_a and_o obscure_a be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o man_n which_o can_v only_o represent_v his_o outward_a feature_n without_o any_o description_n of_o his_o inward_a substance_n or_o soul_n if_o it_o be_v far_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o real_a resemblance_n between_o a_o picture_n of_o a_o man_n and_o his_o outward_a lineament_n but_o there_o be_v none_o between_o god_n and_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n then_o i_o ask_v what_o beauty_n argument_n do_v signify_v towards_o the_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o make_v a_o image_n of_o god_n for_o if_o god_n may_v be_v paint_v because_o man_n may_v who_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o image_n be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o exemplar_n then_o it_o follow_v that_o man_n be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o he_o may_v be_v paint_v and_o so_o god_n and_o man_n must_v agree_v in_o that_o common_a thing_n which_o be_v a_o capacity_n of_o be_v represent_v which_o can_v be_v suppose_v without_o as_o real_a a_o resemblance_n between_o god_n and_o his_o image_n as_o between_o a_o man_n and_o his_o picture_n but_o t._n g._n tell_v we_o 69._o that_o they_o abhor_v the_o very_a thought_n of_o make_v any_o such_o likeness_n of_o god_n and_o all_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n allow_v be_v only_a make_v representation_n of_o some_o apparition_n or_o action_n of_o god_n in_o a_o way_n proportionable_a to_o our_o humane_a conception_n i_o answer_v 1._o it_o be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o their_o abhor_v the_o thought_n of_o any_o such_o likeness_n of_o god_n to_o see_v such_o argument_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o make_v image_n of_o god_n which_o do_v imply_v it_o 2._o those_o image_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o most_o use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v think_v by_o wise_a man_n of_o their_o own_o church_n to_o imply_v such_o a_o likeness_n molanus_n and_o thyraeus_n mention_v four_o sort_n of_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n 16._o that_o have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o that_o of_o a_o old_a man_n for_o god_n the_o father_n and_o of_o christ_n in_o humane_a nature_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n 2._o that_o of_o three_o person_n of_o equal_a age_n and_o stature_n 3._o that_o of_o a_o image_n of_o the_o bl._n virgin_n in_o the_o belly_n of_o which_o be_v represent_v the_o holy_a trinity_n this_o joh._n gerson_n say_v 620._o he_o see_v in_o the_o carmelites_n church_n and_o say_v there_o be_v other_o like_o it_o and_o molanus_n say_v he_o have_v see_v such_o a_o one_o himself_o among_o the_o carthusian_n 4._o that_o of_o one_o head_n with_o three_o face_n or_o one_o body_n and_o three_o head_n which_o molanus_n say_v be_v much_o more_o common_a than_o the_o other_o and_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v set_v before_o the_o office_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n these_o two_o latter_a those_o author_n do_v not_o allow_v because_o the_o former_a of_o they_o tend_v to_o a_o dangerous_a error_n viz._n that_o the_o whole_a trinity_n be_v incarnate_a of_o the_o b._n virgin_n and_o the_o latter_a molanus_n say_v be_v a_o invention_n of_o the_o devil_n it_o seem_v then_o there_o be_v one_o invention_n of_o the_o devil_n at_o least_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o masse-book_n for_o say_v he_o the_o devil_n once_o appear_v with_o three_o head_n to_o a_o monk_n tell_v he_o he_o be_v the_o trinity_n but_o the_o two_o former_a they_o allow_v and_o defend_v waldensis_n 155._o say_v molanus_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n defend_v that_o of_o the_o three_o person_n from_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o three_o to_o abraham_n and_o thyraeus_n justify_v the_o first_o and_o the_o most_o common_a from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o consent_n of_o father_n and_o the_o h._n scripture_n and_o yet_o pope_n john_n 22._o as_o aventinus_n relate_v it_o 751._o condemn_v some_o to_o the_o fire_n as_o anthropomorphites_n and_o enemy_n to_o religion_n for_o make_v the_o very_a same_o representation_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o he_o defend_v be_v only_o of_o god_n as_o a_o old_a man_n and_o of_o the_o son_n as_o a_o young_a man_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n under_o the_o picture_n of_o a_o dove_n ysambertus_n take_v notice_n of_o this_o story_n 7._o but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v such_o image_n as_o be_v according_a to_o
the_o mind_n of_o the_o anthropomorphites_n whereas_o aventinus_n say_v express_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o such_o as_o be_v use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o which_o ysambertus_n say_v there_o be_v no_o more_o danger_n of_o man_n be_v lead_v into_o a_o false_a opinion_n of_o god_n than_o there_o be_v by_o the_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o upon_o this_o ground_n the_o danger_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o make_v any_o representation_n of_o god_n but_o in_o entertain_v a_o false_a opinion_n of_o those_o representation_n and_o the_o scripture_n instead_o of_o forbid_v man_n to_o make_v any_o similitude_n of_o god_n shall_v only_o have_v forbid_v man_n to_o entertain_v any_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o any_o image_n of_o he_o but_o if_o the_o church_n take_v care_n to_o prevent_v such_o a_o opinion_n as_o he_o say_v she_o do_v the_o other_o image_n with_o three_o face_n and_o one_o head_n or_o one_o body_n and_o three_o head_n may_v be_v justify_v on_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o the_o other_o be_v whereas_o the_o roman_a catechism_n say_v 12._o that_o moses_n do_v therefore_o wise_o say_v that_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n of_o god_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v lead_v aside_o by_o error_n and_o make_v a_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o give_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n to_o a_o creature_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o all_o image_n that_o tend_v to_o such_o a_o error_n be_v forbid_v and_o all_o worship_n give_v to_o such_o image_n be_v idolatry_n and_o it_o be_v far_a observable_a that_o the_o image_n allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o god_n the_o father_n be_v just_a such_o a_o one_o as_o s._n augustin_n say_v 7._o it_o be_v wickedness_n for_o christian_n to_o make_v for_o god_n and_o to_o place_n in_o a_o temple_n and_o i_o will_v desire_v of_o t._n g._n to_o tell_v i_o what_o other_o image_n of_o god_n the_o great_a anthropomorphites_n will_v make_v than_o that_o which_o be_v most_o common_a among_o they_o and_o if_o there_o be_v such_o danger_n in_o man_n conception_n of_o a_o deity_n from_o any_o image_n of_o god_n they_o give_v as_o much_o occasion_n for_o it_o as_o ever_o any_o people_n do_v so_o much_o that_o all_o man_n of_o any_o ingenuity_n have_v cry_v shame_n upon_o they_o but_o to_o very_o little_a purpose_n abulensis_n durandus_fw-la and_o peresius_n be_v cite_v by_o bellarmin_n himself_o as_o condemn_v any_o image_n of_o god_n and_o which_o be_v observable_a they_o do_v not_o condemn_v such_o image_n as_o represent_v god_n in_o himself_o as_o t._n g._n speak_v but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n durandus_fw-la say_v 15._o it_o be_v a_o foolish_a thing_n either_o to_o make_v or_o to_o worship_v such_o image_n viz._n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o former_a manner_n and_o which_o be_v yet_o more_o he_o quote_v damascen_n against_o this_o sort_n of_o image_n say_v that_o it_o be_v impiety_n and_o madness_n to_o make_v they_o and_o so_o do_v peresius_n too_o colon._n thuanus_n mention_n this_o passage_n relate_v to_o this_o matter_n 28._o that_o a._n d._n 1562._o the_o queen_n mother_n of_o france_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o two_o bishop_n and_o these_o three_o divine_n butillerius_fw-la espencaeus_fw-la and_o picherellus_n declare_v that_o all_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n shall_v be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n and_o other_o place_n as_o forbid_v by_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v such_o image_n which_o t.g._n plead_v for_o but_o this_o soon_o come_v to_o nothing_o as_o all_o good_a purpose_n of_o reformation_n among_o they_o have_v ever_o do_v if_o it_o be_v say_v as_o it_o be_v by_o ysambertus_n 4._o that_o these_o be_v not_o proper_o image_n of_o god_n but_o of_o his_o appearance_n in_o a_o visible_a form_n i_o answer_v 1._o this_o do_v not_o mend_v the_o matter_n for_o we_o be_v speak_v of_o a_o image_n of_o the_o father_n as_o a_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o whatever_o represent_v he_o as_o such_o must_v represent_v he_o as_o he_o be_v in_o himself_o and_o not_o bare_o in_o regard_n of_o a_o temporary_a appearance_n and_o as_o to_o such_o a_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n t._n g's_o distinction_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n reach_v 2._o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o divine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o all_o the_o appearance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v not_o of_o god_n himself_o but_o of_o angel_n in_o his_o stead_n and_o clichtovaeus_fw-la give_v that_o as_o a_o reason_n why_o all_o representation_n of_o god_n be_v unlawful_a in_o the_o old_a testament_n 17._o because_o all_o appearance_n be_v by_o angel_n and_o those_o angel_n be_v no_o more_o unite_v to_o the_o form_n they_o assume_v than_o a_o man_n body_n be_v to_o his_o garment_n from_o whence_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o all_o representation_n of_o god_n by_o such_o appearance_n be_v still_o unlawful_a 3._o suppose_v this_o be_v a_o representation_n only_o of_o some_o appearance_n of_o god_n and_o so_o not_o of_o what_o god_n be_v but_o of_o what_o he_o do_v i_o ask_v then_o on_o what_o account_n such_o a_o effect_n of_o divine_a power_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a adoration_n for_o we_o have_v see_v already_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o most_o eminent_a divine_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v propose_v among_o they_o as_o object_n of_o adoration_n now_o say_v i_o how_o come_v a_o mere_a creature_n such_o as_o that_o apparition_n be_v to_o become_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n durandus_fw-la well_o see_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o assertion_n for_o when_o he_o have_v say_v that_o those_o corporeal_a form_n which_o be_v paint_v be_v no_o representation_n of_o the_o divine_a person_n which_o never_o assume_v they_o but_o only_o of_o those_o very_a form_n themselves_o in_o which_o he_o appear_v therefore_o say_v he_o no_o more_o reverence_n be_v due_a to_o they_o than_o be_v due_a to_o the_o form_n themselves_o when_o god_n appear_v in_o the_o burn_a bush_n that_o fire_n be_v then_o a_o effect_n of_o divine_a power_n and_o deserve_v no_o worship_n of_o itself_o how_o then_o can_v the_o image_n of_o the_o burn_a bush_n be_v a_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n if_o god_n do_v appear_v to_o daniel_n as_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n 7.9_o it_o must_v be_v either_o by_o the_o impression_n of_o such_o a_o idea_n upon_o his_o imagination_n or_o by_o assume_v the_o form_n of_o a_o old_a man_n but_o either_o way_n this_o be_v but_o a_o mere_a creature_n and_o have_v no_o such_o personal_a union_n to_o the_o godhead_n to_o deserve_v adoration_n how_o much_o less_o than_o do_v the_o image_n of_o this_o appearance_n deserve_v it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v see_v how_o upon_o their_o own_o principle_n they_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n who_o give_v proper_a divine_a worship_n to_o such_o image_n as_o these_o he_o commit_v idolatry_n say_v sanders_n 4._o that_o propose_v any_o image_n to_o be_v worship_v as_o the_o true_a image_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n if_o this_o be_v idolatry_n what_o be_v it_o then_o to_o give_v the_o high_a sort_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o mere_a representation_n of_o a_o creature_n for_o those_o image_n which_o only_o set_v forth_o such_o appearance_n be_v but_o the_o creature_n of_o creature_n and_o so_o still_o far_o off_o from_o be_v the_o object_n of_o adoration_n so_o that_o notwithstanding_o all_o t._n g_n evasion_n and_o distinction_n we_o find_v that_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o the_o trinity_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o go_v off_o from_o scripture_n reason_n and_o antiquity_n but_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a too_o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o addition_n that_o have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n give_v to_o image_n 9_o for_o which_o i_o must_v consider_v 1._o what_o that_o worship_n be_v which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v give_v to_o image_n 2._o what_o addition_n have_v be_v make_v to_o it_o since_o that_o time_n 1._o what_o that_o worship_n be_v which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v give_v to_o image_n which_o will_v appear_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o it_o define_v true_a and_o real_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o inferior_a worship_n and_o not_o latria_n 1._o that_o it_o define_v true_a and_o real_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n i_o e._n that_o image_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v sign_n and_o help_n to_o memory_n to_o call_v to_o mind_n or_o represent_v to_o we_o
but_o it_o may_v be_v t._n g._n think_v to_o escape_v by_o say_v that_o when_o he_o say_v a_o image_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n be_v a_o idol_n he_o do_v not_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o image_n of_o god_n but_o when_o the_o image_n itself_o be_v take_v for_o god_n which_o evasion_n can_v do_v he_o no_o service_n for_o 1._o he_o grant_v that_o image_n which_o be_v make_v for_o likeness_n of_o god_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o be_v a_o infinite_a disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n 2._o i_o have_v at_o large_a show_v that_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n image_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o 3._o that_o the_o very_a heathen_n do_v not_o take_v the_o image_n themselves_o for_o go_n â—1_n 4._o the_o place_n he_o answer_v isa._n 40.18_o do_v imply_v that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o divinity_n be_v therefore_o condemn_v because_o nothing_o can_v be_v make_v like_o unto_o god_n but_o of_o that_o afterward_o let_v we_o then_o suppose_v that_o the_o lxx_o have_v particular_a reason_n to_o render_v pesel_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o commandment_n 3._o yet_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n for_o worship_n do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o proper_o so_o natural_o so_o necessary_o signify_v a_o figment_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v in_o any_o other_o sense_n i_o see_v t._n g._n make_v only_o use_v of_o good_a catholic_n lexicon_n such_o a_o one_o as_o that_o call_v catholicon_n which_o erasmus_n be_v so_o pleasant_a with_o that_o assure_v he_o what_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o word_n must_v be_v in_o spite_n of_o all_o use_n of_o it_o by_o profane_a and_o heretical_a author_n thus_o simulachrum_fw-la must_v signify_v only_o heathen_a image_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o sphinx_n a_o triton_n or_o centaur_n and_o why_o so_o do_v it_o always_o signify_v so_o do_v all_o greek_a author_n use_v it_o only_o in_o that_o sense_n do_v the_o etymology_n of_o it_o imply_v it_o no_o none_o of_o all_o these_o what_o then_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o a_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o restrain_v against_o the_o former_a and_o common_a acception_n of_o it_o the_o reason_n be_v very_o plain_a for_o if_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o representation_n of_o real_a being_n then_o for_o all_o that_o we_o know_v the_o image_n of_o the_o trinity_n or_o of_o the_o b._n virgin_n or_o of_o any_o other_o worship_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n may_v prove_v idol_n and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v the_o sense_n because_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n this_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n of_o the_o case_n but_o it_o be_v too_o great_a truth_n to_o be_v own_v only_o bellarmin_n who_o often_o speak_v free_o than_o the_o rest_n confess_v 5._o their_o design_n herein_o be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o image_n worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v idol_n because_o they_o be_v representation_n of_o real_a being_n a_o very_a miserable_a shift_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o examination_n of_o it_o let_v we_o therefore_o see_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o pretence_n from_o the_o use_n and_o importance_n of_o the_o word_n for_o restrain_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o idol_n to_o a_o imaginary_a representation_n and_o i_o be_o so_o far_o from_o t._n g_n opinion_n that_o by_o the_o best_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v the_o proper_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o real_o be_v so_o hesychius_n interpret_v it_o by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o old_a greek_a and_o latin_a glossary_n render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o simulachrum_fw-la by_o each_o other_o and_o notwithstanding_o t._n g_n severity_n against_o i_o for_o translate_n simulachra_fw-la image_n i_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o some_o of_o the_o most_o authentic_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o they_o do_v not_o scruple_n call_v such_o image_n as_o they_o worship_v simulacra_fw-la i_o leave_v t._n g._n then_o to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v not_o idol_n too_o isidore_n make_v idolum_fw-la to_o be_v proper_o simulachrum_fw-la quod_fw-la humana_fw-la effigy_n factum_fw-la &_o consecratum_fw-la est_fw-la a_o image_n make_v and_o consecrate_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n as_o plutarch_n call_v the_o image_n of_o sylla_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d syllae_fw-la and_o porphyry_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o life_n of_o plotinus_n when_o amelius_n desire_v a_o picture_n of_o he_o he_o answer_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o to_o carry_v such_o a_o idolum_fw-la about_o i_o but_o i_o must_v leave_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o image_n of_o a_o image_n so_o we_o find_v idolum_fw-la use_v in_o the_o chaldaic_a oracle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o psellus_n observe_v 53._o that_o according_a to_o the_o platonist_n the_o mind_n be_v say_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o the_o rational_a soul_n the_o image_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o the_o irrational_a the_o image_n of_o the_o rational_a and_o nature_n of_o the_o irrational_a soul_n and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o image_n of_o nature_n and_o matter_n of_o the_o body_n but_o isidore_n apply_v idolum_fw-la to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a sense_n suppose_v not_o only_a representation_n but_o consecration_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o it_o wherein_o he_o follow_v tertullian_n 4._o who_o speak_v of_o the_o create_a being_n that_n be_v worship_v say_v eorum_fw-la imagine_v idola_fw-la imaginum_fw-la consecratio_fw-la idololatria_fw-la their_o image_n be_v idol_n and_o the_o consecration_n of_o they_o be_v idolatry_n and_o a_o little_a before_o he_o say_v that_o all_o service_n of_o a_o idol_n be_v idolatry_n 3._o and_o every_o representation_n be_v a_o idol_n omnis_fw-la forma_fw-la vel_fw-la formula_fw-la idolum_fw-la se_fw-la dici_fw-la exposcit_fw-la for_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v a_o form_n or_o representation_n of_o a_o thing_n or_o as_o the_o greek_a etymologist_n think_v it_o come_v immediate_o from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o resemble_v among_o the_o philosopher_n it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o image_n of_o thing_n convey_v to_o our_o sight_n so_o diogenes_n laertius_n say_v that_o democritus_n hold_v vision_n to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o incursion_n of_o image_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v plutarch_n 14._o empedocles_n say_v he_o join_v ray_n to_o the_o image_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o democritus_n and_o epicurus_n say_v that_o reflection_n in_o a_o glass_n be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o image_n cicero_n lucretius_n and_o s._n augustin_n render_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o imagine_v catius_n the_o epicurean_a call_v they_o spectra_fw-la macrobius_n simulacra_fw-la 14._o but_o all_o of_o they_o understand_v the_o most_o proper_a representation_n of_o thing_n to_o our_o sight_n which_o epicurus_n be_v so_o far_o from_o think_v that_o they_o represent_v thing_n that_o be_v not_o that_o he_o make_v they_o infallible_a criteria_fw-la of_o the_o truth_n of_o thing_n the_o poet_n and_o some_o other_o author_n make_v use_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o signify_v spectres_n and_o apparition_n but_o still_o they_o suppose_v these_o to_o be_v the_o representation_n of_o some_o real_a being_n so_o homer_n call_v the_o soul_n of_o elpenor_n that_o appear_v to_o ulysses_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 83._o but_o eustathius_n there_o observe_v that_o these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v exact_o like_o the_o person_n they_o represent_v as_o to_o age_n stature_n habit_n and_o every_o thing_n and_o so_o homer_n himself_o express_v it_o say_v that_o apollo_n make_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o representation_n of_o aeneas_n 450._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o minerva_n make_v a_o representation_n of_o iphthima_n 796._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o very_a poetical_a use_n of_o the_o word_n for_o a_o spectre_n do_v imply_v a_o exact_a resemblance_n to_o some_o real_a be_v which_o it_o represent_v from_o whence_o then_o have_v this_o signification_n of_o a_o idol_n come_v into_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o it_o must_v signify_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o be_v not_o but_o from_o whenceoever_o it_o come_v we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v neither_o from_o the_o natural_a importance_n nor_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n among_o greek_a author_n 2._o not_o from_o the_o use_n of_o it_o in_o scripture_n 4._o
the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n give_v this_o account_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o idol_n 15._o viz._n that_o father_n have_v lose_v their_o child_n make_v image_n of_o they_o and_o appoint_v solemnity_n to_o be_v keep_v before_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v god_n then_o by_o degree_n prince_n pass_v these_o thing_n into_o law_n and_o make_v man_n to_o worship_v grave_v image_n and_o thus_o either_o out_o of_o affection_n or_o flattery_n the_o worship_n of_o idol_n begin_v where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o make_v the_o representation_n of_o person_n that_o be_v real_o in_o be_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o idol_n and_o he_o distinguish_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o idol_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o element_n etc._n or_o heavenly_a body_n and_o he_o think_v these_o much_o more_o excusable_a than_o those_o who_o worship_n the_o work_n of_o man_n hand_n the_o folly_n of_o which_o he_o there_o elegant_o describe_v but_o he_o still_o suppose_v these_o idol_n to_o have_v the_o resemblance_n either_o of_o man_n or_o some_o live_a creature_n 14._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n diophantus_n the_o lacedaemonian_a in_o fulgentius_n 1._o say_v that_o syrophane_v the_o egyptian_a be_v great_o afflict_v for_o the_o loss_n of_o his_o son_n make_v a_o image_n of_o he_o and_o all_o his_o servant_n to_o please_v he_o do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o adorn_v this_o image_n and_o some_o when_o they_o have_v offend_v run_v to_o it_o as_o a_o sanctuary_n from_o hence_o say_v he_o come_v the_o worship_n of_o idol_n and_o eutychius_n give_v the_o like_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o idol_n 56._o that_o when_o a_o great_a man_n be_v dead_a they_o set_v up_o his_o image_n on_o his_o sepulchre_n from_o whence_o the_o world_n be_v fill_v with_o idol_n i.e._n with_o image_n of_o man_n woman_n and_o child_n this_o he_o think_v begin_v among_o the_o chaldean_n and_o egyptian_n but_o herodotus_n say_v the_o egyptian_n be_v the_o first_o who_o make_v image_n of_o their_o god_n 2._o lucian_n syr._n that_o they_o borrow_v this_o custom_n from_o the_o assyrian_n epiphanius_n make_v the_o beginning_n of_o idolatry_n to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o seruch_n 8._o but_o he_o say_v that_o it_o go_v no_o far_a than_o to_o picture_n in_o his_o time_n and_o come_v to_o image_n and_o statue_n in_o the_o time_n of_o nahor_n cedrenus_n say_v 45._o that_o seruch_n and_o his_o companion_n make_v statue_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o who_o have_v do_v any_o famous_a action_n which_o their_o posterity_n misunderstanding_n worship_v they_o as_o go_n thus_o far_o we_o find_v that_o the_o first_o idol_n that_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v real_a being_n the_o only_a people_n that_o can_v be_v suspect_v to_o be_v mean_v in_o scripture_n as_o those_o who_o have_v such_o idol_n as_o be_v representation_n of_o what_o have_v no_o real_a being_n must_v be_v the_o phoenician_n and_o egyptian_n who_o beside_o the_o worship_n of_o beast_n and_o the_o image_n of_o they_o have_v many_o extravagant_a image_n sanchoniathon_n say_v taautus_n make_v the_o image_n in_o phoenicia_n with_o wing_n saturn_n with_o four_o 39_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o god_n with_o two_o and_o dagon_n and_o atergatis_n or_o derceto_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v a_o image_n whereof_o the_o upper_a part_n be_v of_o humane_a shape_n and_o the_o low_a of_o a_o fish_n among_o the_o egyptian_n one_o of_o their_o image_n have_v the_o face_n of_o a_o ram_n and_o another_o of_o a_o dog_n etc._n etc._n if_o these_o be_v the_o idol_n t.g._n think_v be_v prohibit_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o consider_v 1._o whether_o the_o image_n of_o humane_a shape_n be_v not_o prohibit_v by_o the_o law_n equal_o with_o these_o or_o whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v such_o image_n as_o do_v represent_v real_a being_n in_o that_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v those_o image_n that_o be_v only_a chimaera_n and_o fancy_n of_o man_n brain_n if_o not_o this_o distinction_n serve_v to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o to_o make_v this_o more_o plain_a i_o ask_v t._n g._n whether_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_n god_n among_o the_o egyptian_n under_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o image_n with_o the_o body_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o head_n of_o a_o hawk_n which_o be_v a_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v just_a like_o it_o but_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o worship_v he_o with_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n as_o eusebius_n say_v 11._o that_o oneph_n or_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n be_v worship_v under_o such_o a_o representation_n among_o they_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o both_o these_o sort_n of_o image_n be_v among_o the_o egyptian_n and_o according_a to_o t._n g.'s_n notion_n one_o of_o these_o be_v a_o idol_n and_o the_o other_o not_o but_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n to_o suppose_v that_o god_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n have_v forbid_v the_o one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o when_o both_o be_v intend_v to_o represent_v the_o same_o be_v but_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o thebais_n of_o who_o plutarch_n say_v 357._o that_o they_o only_o worship_v oneph_n the_o immortal_a god_n or_o the_o creator_n under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n be_v altogether_o as_o innocent_a as_o those_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o worship_n god_n under_o a_o like_a representation_n and_o can_v it_o enter_v into_o t._n g.'s_n head_n that_o god_n shall_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o word_n of_o this_o commandment_n allow_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o egyptian_n but_o if_o this_o be_v condemn_v in_o they_o then_o if_o the_o second_o commandment_n be_v in_o force_n the_o like_a worship_n must_v be_v condemn_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v a_o distinction_n to_o be_v make_v between_o such_o image_n as_o have_v no_o real_a resemblance_n in_o nature_n and_o such_o image_n which_o represent_v that_o which_o have_v no_o real_a be_v for_o although_o the_o phoenician_n and_o egyptian_a image_n have_v nothing_o in_o nature_n which_o answer_v to_o their_o figure_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v something_o which_o answer_v their_o representation_n i._n e._n they_o be_v only_o symbolical_a image_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o symbol_n be_v understand_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o worship_n between_o these_o and_o other_o image_n as_o for_o instance_n a_o sphinx_n be_v one_o of_o those_o image_n which_o t._n g._n will_v have_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o a_o idol_n in_o the_o second_o commandment_n suppose_v then_o that_o i_o allow_v he_o as_o a_o sphinx_n be_v paint_v among_o the_o egyptian_n with_o wing_n and_o the_o face_n a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o a_o lion_n that_o it_o be_v the_o representation_n of_o something_o that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v agreeable_a to_o it_o yet_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n say_v 5._o that_o their_o design_n be_v to_o represent_v hereby_o that_o god_n be_v both_o to_o be_v love_v and_o fear_v now_o this_o image_n do_v symbolical_o represent_v a_o real_a object_n of_o worship_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v no_o idol_n even_o in_o t._n g.'s_n sense_n so_o kircher_n say_v 3._o one_o of_o the_o chief_a and_o most_o common_a image_n of_o the_o egyptian_n be_v a_o wing_a globe_n with_o a_o serpent_n pass_v through_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o by_o the_o globe_n say_v he_o they_o represent_v the_o divine_a nature_n by_o the_o serpent_n the_o spread_a of_o life_n and_o by_o the_o wing_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o world_n here_o be_v a_o image_n that_o have_v no_o real_a be_v correspondent_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o it_o represent_v the_o infinite_a nature_n and_o power_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n sometime_o say_v he_o they_o represent_v providence_n by_o a_o sceptre_n with_o a_o dog_n head_n within_o a_o semicircle_n by_o which_o and_o innumerable_a other_o way_n they_o represent_v the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o the_o divine_a be_v and_o they_o think_v this_o symbolical_a way_n most_o please_v to_o god_n and_o be_v certain_o far_a from_o that_o danger_n which_o t._n g._n think_v to_o be_v most_o considerable_a in_o image_n viz._n make_v man_n anthropomorphites_n to_o avoid_v which_o the_o egyptian_n general_o mix_v the_o figure_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n together_o not_o so_o much_o to_o show_v the_o communion_n of_o nature_n as_o porphyry_n imagine_v 4._o as_o that_o these_o be_v mere_a symbolical_a image_n and_o not_o intend_v for_o any_o proper_a likeness_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o t._n g.'s_n principle_n those_o which_o he_o call_v idol_n be_v
about_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o when_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o law_n in_o his_o book_n against_o celsus_n 23._o he_o never_o mention_n it_o but_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o say_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o law_n be_v to_o forbid_v any_o kind_n of_o image_n tertullian_n say_v that_o god_n hereby_o do_v forbid_v all_o kind_n of_o similitude_n quanto_fw-la magis_fw-la imaginis_fw-la suae_fw-la how_o much_o more_o any_o image_n of_o himself_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n the_o same_o thing_n 4._o and_o in_o another_o place_n that_o god_n do_v prohibit_v all_o similitude_n to_o prevent_v any_o occasion_n of_o idolatry_n for_o he_o add_v thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o 22._o therefore_o say_v he_o the_o brazen_a serpent_n be_v not_o against_o the_o law_n be_v not_o for_o worship_n but_o for_o a_o remedy_n nor_o the_o cherubin_n be_v mere_o ornament_n and_o therefore_o not_o fall_v under_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n and_o afterward_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o several_a term_n of_o the_o law_n by_o image_n statue_n and_o similitude_n 22._o s._n cyprian_n interpret_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n idol_n in_o the_o commandment_n 1._o when_o he_o say_v they_o be_v such_o as_o the_o psalmist_n speak_v of_o that_o have_v mouth_n and_o speak_v not_o etc._n etc._n which_o be_v certain_o mean_v of_o image_n of_o humane_a shape_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v the_o heathen_a idol_n be_v make_v 1._o ad_fw-la defunctorum_fw-la vultus_fw-la per_fw-la imaginem_fw-la detinendos_fw-la to_o preserve_v the_o countenance_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o image_n which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o word_n with_o those_o of_o minucius_n felix_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o subject_n 21._o while_o they_o desire_v say_v he_o defunctos_fw-la reges_fw-la in_o imaginibus_fw-la videre_fw-la to_o see_v their_o prince_n image_n and_o to_o retain_v their_o memory_n in_o their_o statue_n that_o which_o at_o first_o be_v intend_v for_o their_o comfort_n become_v a_o object_n of_o worship_n so_o lactantius_n say_v 3._o that_o their_o simulachra_fw-la their_o idol_n in_o t._n g_n sense_n be_v either_o the_o monument_n of_o the_o dead_a or_o of_o the_o absent_a and_o he_o make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n to_o be_v nihil_fw-la colendum_fw-la esse_fw-la quod_fw-la oculis_fw-la mortalibus_fw-la cernitur_fw-la nothing_o to_o be_v worship_v that_o can_v be_v see_v s._n augustin_n give_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o commandment_n say_v 11._o that_o therein_o any_o similitude_n of_o god_n be_v forbid_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o therefore_o sure_o not_o the_o mere_a figment_n of_o man_n brain_n or_o representation_n of_o sphinx_n and_o triton_n and_o centauri_n 3._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o put_v that_o sense_n upon_o the_o word_n idol_n do_v yet_o make_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o commandment_n to_o be_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o both_o origen_n and_o theodoret_n make_v it_o unlawful_a by_o the_o force_n of_o this_o commandment_n 38._o to_o perform_v any_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n towards_o any_o representation_n whatsoever_o and_o the_o difference_n they_o both_o put_v between_o worship_n and_o service_n be_v 167._o that_o the_o latter_a be_v that_o of_o the_o mind_n and_o the_o former_a of_o the_o body_n but_o both_o they_o say_v be_v here_o forbid_v and_o therefore_o i_o can_v imagine_v what_o comfort_n t._n g._n can_v have_v in_o suppose_v their_o image_n be_v not_o forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o idol_n if_o they_o be_v forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o similitude_n and_o it_o be_v as_o unlawful_a to_o worship_v they_o under_o one_o name_n as_o under_o the_o other_o our_o quarrel_n be_v not_o with_o they_o mere_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o word_n idolatry_n but_o it_o be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o express_a law_n of_o god_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v forbid_v under_o the_o name_n of_o idol_n or_o similitude_n it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o we_o as_o long_o as_o the_o worship_n they_o practise_v be_v as_o plain_o against_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o commandment_n as_o perjury_n adultery_n or_o theft_n be_v against_o the_o other_o commandment_n and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n and_o theodoret_n themselves_o beside_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o two_o author_n we_o shall_v find_v their_o meaning_n be_v not_o as_o t._n g._n imagine_v to_o make_v those_o only_a idol_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v fiction_n of_o the_o brain_n but_o to_o show_v that_o god_n have_v forbid_v all_o sort_n of_o image_n symbolical_a as_o well_o as_o other_o for_o say_v origen_n moses_n be_v skill_v in_o all_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o egyptian_n do_v forbid_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o secret_a and_o hide_a mystery_n i_o e._n their_o symbolical_a and_o hieroglyphical_a representation_n and_o theodoret_n particular_o mention_n the_o egyptian_a image_n with_o the_o face_n of_o a_o dog_n and_o the_o head_n of_o a_o ox_n whereby_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o think_v moses_n by_o this_o law_n intend_v to_o forbid_v all_o manner_n of_o representation_n of_o thing_n in_o order_n to_o worship_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o hieroglyphic_n or_o by_o proper_a similitude_n so_o that_o neither_o origen_n nor_o theodoret_n by_o this_o interpretation_n do_v give_v the_o least_o countenance_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 4._o i_o shall_v in_o the_o last_o place_n show_v 5._o that_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o term_n idol_n be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o most_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o do_v confess_v that_o the_o image_n of_o real_a being_n may_v become_v idol_n and_o that_o in_o these_o follow_a case_n 1._o when_o proper_a latria_n be_v give_v to_o a_o image_n that_o be_v true_o idolatry_n say_v bellarmin_n 24._o when_o proper_a latria_n be_v give_v to_o any_o thing_n beside_o god_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_a idolatry_n when_o a_o idol_n be_v worship_v without_o god_n but_o when_o a_o idol_n be_v worship_v together_o with_o god_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o conclude_v that_o no_o image_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o proper_a latria_n which_o conclusion_n can_v be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o such_o a_o image_n become_v a_o idol_n but_o he_o go_v far_a and_o say_v that_o those_o who_o worship_v a_o image_n of_o christ_n with_o divine_a honour_n although_o it_o be_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o of_o the_o image_n do_v commit_v idolatry_n for_o say_v he_o although_o a_o man_n pretend_v to_o give_v these_o honour_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o god_n or_o christ_n yet_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o they_o he_o do_v real_o give_v it_o for_o themselves_o although_o he_o deny_v it_o in_o word_n which_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a confession_n and_o from_o hence_o those_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n who_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o appear_v by_o irenaeus_n epiphanius_n s._n augustin_n and_o damascen_n according_a to_o which_o concession_n the_o dispute_n can_v any_o long_o be_v whether_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o saint_n be_v idol_n or_o no_o if_o we_o can_v prove_v that_o divine_a honour_n be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o even_o t._n g._n himself_o say_v 162._o be_v not_o the_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o a_o creature_n the_o same_o as_o to_o make_v it_o a_o false_a god_n and_o be_v it_o not_o heathen_a idolatry_n to_o worship_v a_o false_a god_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o worship_n make_v any_o thing_n a_o idol_n and_o not_o the_o representation_n of_o a_o imaginary_a be_v 2._o when_o image_n be_v worship_v as_o true_a representation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n so_o sanders_n express_o init_fw-la he_o that_o go_v about_o to_o represent_v the_o invisible_a nature_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n sin_n grievous_o and_o make_v a_o idol_n and_o he_o that_o propose_v such_o a_o image_n for_o worship_n commit_v idolatry_n but_o such_o a_o image_n be_v no_o representation_n of_o a_o mere_a figment_n of_o man_n brain_n but_o a_o vain_a endeavour_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o most_o perfect_a be_v if_o he_o have_v only_o say_v it_o have_v be_v a_o foolish_a and_o vain_a attempt_n he_o have_v only_o express_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o when_o he_o make_v such_o a_o image_n a_o idol_n when_o it_o be_v propose_v for_o worship_n he_o do_v imply_v that_o a_o imperfect_a representation_n of_o a_o infinite_a nature_n when_o it_o be_v worship_v become_v a_o idol_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v avoid_v by_o say_v that_o such_o a_o image_n be_v a_o
because_o in_o some_o he_o may_v see_v moses_n paint_v with_o horn_n on_o his_o forehead_n i_o do_v not_o think_v our_o church_n ever_o determine_v that_o moses_n shall_v have_v horn_n any_o more_o than_o it_o appoint_v such_o a_o hieroglyphical_a representation_n of_o god_n be_v our_o church_n the_o only_a place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o the_o painter_n have_v lose_v their_o old_a privilege_n quidlibet_fw-la audendi_fw-la 60._o there_o need_v no_o great_a atonement_n to_o be_v make_v between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n declare_v in_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n 40._o that_o the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v express_o forbid_v and_o condemn_v by_o these_o very_a scripture_n i_o mention_v for_o how_o can_v god_n a_o most_o pure_a spirit_n who_o man_n never_o see_v be_v express_v by_o a_o gross_a body_n or_o visible_a similitude_n or_o how_o can_v the_o infinite_a majesty_n and_o greatness_n of_o god_n incomprehensible_a to_o man_n mind_n much_o more_o not_o able_a to_o be_v compass_v with_o the_o sense_n be_v express_v in_o a_o image_n with_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n by_o which_o our_o church_n declare_v as_o plain_o as_o possible_a that_o all_o image_n of_o god_n be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n therefore_o let_v t._n g._n make_v amends_o to_o our_o church_n of_o england_n for_o this_o and_o other_o affront_v he_o have_v put_v upon_o she_o here_o be_v nothing_o of_o the_o test_n of_o reason_n or_o honesty_n in_o all_o this_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o it_o lie_v in_o what_o follow_v 61._o 2._o he_o say_v that_o image_n of_o god_n may_v be_v consider_v two_o way_n either_o as_o make_v to_o represent_v the_o divinity_n itself_o or_o analogical_o this_o distinction_n i_o have_v already_o full_o examine_v and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v neither_o fit_a for_o pulpit_n nor_o school_n and_o that_o all_o image_n of_o god_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n themselves_o as_o dishonourable_a to_o he_o 3._o he_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n be_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o their_o duty_n of_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o god_n alone_o 63._o by_o restrain_v they_o from_o idolatry_n this_o be_v now_o the_o severe_a test_n that_o my_o reason_n can_v stand_v before_o and_o be_v it_o indeed_o only_o sovereign_a worship_n to_o god_n that_o be_v require_v by_o the_o law_n to_o restrain_v they_o from_o idolatry_n do_v this_o appear_v to_o return_v his_o own_o word_n in_o the_o law_n itself_o or_o in_o the_o preface_n 57_o or_o in_o the_o commination_n against_o the_o transgressor_n of_o it_o if_o in_o none_o of_o these_o place_n nor_o any_o where_o else_o in_o scripture_n methinks_v it_o be_v somewhat_o hard_o venture_v upon_o this_o distinction_n of_o sovereign_n and_o inferior_a worship_n when_o the_o word_n be_v so_o general_a thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o to_o they_o nor_o worship_v they_o and_o if_o god_n be_v so_o jealous_a a_o god_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o worship_n he_o will_v not_o be_v put_v off_o with_o idle_a distinction_n of_o vain_a man_n that_o have_v no_o colour_n or_o pretence_n from_o the_o law_n for_o whether_o the_o worship_n be_v supreme_a or_o inferior_a it_o be_v worship_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v one_o or_o the_o other_o do_v they_o not_o bow_v down_o to_o image_n and_o what_o can_v be_v forbid_v in_o more_o express_a word_n than_o these_o be_v but_o t._n g._n prove_v his_o assertion_n 64_o 1._o from_o the_o preface_n of_o the_o law_n because_o the_o reason_n there_o assign_v be_v i_o be_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n therefore_o sovereign_a honour_n be_v only_o to_o be_v give_v to_o i_o and_o to_o none_o beside_o i_o or_o as_o i_o think_v it_o be_v better_a express_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o god_n but_o i_o and_o who_o deny_v or_o doubt_n of_o this_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o second_o commandment_n yes_o say_v t._n g._n the_o same_o reason_n be_v enforce_v from_o god_n jealousy_n of_o his_o honour_n very_o well_o of_o his_o sovereign_a honour_n but_o provide_v that_o supreme_a worship_n be_v reserve_v to_o he_o he_o do_v not_o regard_v a_o inferior_a worship_n be_v give_v to_o image_n may_v not_o t._n g._n as_o well_o have_v explain_v the_o first_o commandment_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o sovereign_n god_n beside_o i_o but_o inferior_a and_o subordinate_a deity_n you_o may_v have_v as_o many_o as_o you_o please_v notwithstanding_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n which_o t._n g._n thus_o paraphrase_n i_o be_o the_o only_a supreme_a and_o superexcellent_a be_v above_o all_o and_o over_o all_o to_o who_o therefore_o sovereign_a honour_n be_v only_o to_o be_v give_v and_o to_o none_o beside_o i_o very_o true_a say_v the_o heathen_a idolater_n we_o yield_v you_o every_o word_n of_o this_o and_o why_o then_o do_v you_o charge_v we_o with_o idolatry_n thus_o by_o the_o admirable_a test_n of_o t._n g_n reason_n the_o heathen_a idolater_n be_v excuse_v from_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o first_o commandment_n as_o well_o as_o the_o papist_n from_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o second_o 2._o he_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o necessary_a connexion_n between_o the_o prohibition_n of_o the_o law_n on_o the_o one_o side_n 67._o and_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n on_o the_o other_o for_o from_o the_o supreme_a excellency_n of_o god_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v due_a only_a to_o it_o and_o not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o any_o other_o image_n or_o thing_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v he_o as_o invisible_a only_a and_o irrepresentable_a it_o do_v not_o follow_v on_o that_o account_n precise_o that_o sovereign_a worship_n or_o indeed_o any_o worship_n at_o all_o be_v due_a unto_o it_o which_o be_v just_a like_o this_o manner_n of_o reason_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o a_o husband_n be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o wife_n be_v to_o obey_v he_o but_o if_o she_o consider_v her_o husband_n as_o his_o name_n be_v john_n or_o thomas_n or_o as_o he_o have_v such_o feature_n in_o his_o face_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v on_o that_o account_n precise_o that_o she_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v he_o and_o none_o else_o for_o her_o husband_n and_o what_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o love_n of_o school_n divinity_n may_v not_o the_o reason_n of_o obedience_n be_v take_v from_o one_o particular_a thing_n in_o a_o person_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o general_a obligation_n of_o obedience_n to_o that_o person_n and_o to_o none_o else_o beside_o he_o although_o the_o feature_n of_o his_o countenance_n be_v no_o reason_n of_o obedience_n yet_o they_o may_v serve_v to_o discriminate_a he_o from_o any_o other_o person_n who_o she_o be_v not_o to_o love_v and_o obey_v and_o in_o case_n he_o forbid_v her_o familiarity_n with_o one_o of_o his_o servant_n because_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a disparagement_n to_o he_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o because_o his_o superiority_n be_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o obedience_n he_o may_v not_o give_v a_o particular_a reason_n for_o a_o special_a command_n this_o be_v the_o case_n here_o god_n supreme_a excellency_n be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o general_a reason_n of_o obedience_n to_o all_o god_n command_n but_o in_o case_n he_o give_v some_o particular_a precept_n as_o not_o to_o worship_v any_o image_n may_v not_o he_o assign_v a_o reason_n proper_a to_o it_o and_o what_o can_v be_v a_o more_o proper_a reason_n against_o make_v or_o worship_v any_o representation_n of_o god_n than_o to_o say_v he_o can_v be_v represent_v mere_a invisibility_n i_o grant_v be_v no_o general_a reason_n of_o obedience_n but_o invisibility_n may_v be_v a_o very_a proper_a reason_n for_o not_o paint_v what_o be_v invisible_a there_o be_v no_o worship_n due_a to_o a_o sound_n because_o it_o can_v be_v paint_v but_o it_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a reason_n why_o a_o sound_n can_v be_v paint_v because_o it_o be_v not_o visible_a and_o if_o god_n himself_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v make_v no_o grave_a image_n because_o they_o see_v no_o similitude_n on_o that_o day_n etc._n etc._n be_v it_o not_o madness_n and_o folly_n in_o man_n to_o say_v this_o be_v no_o reason_n but_o t._n g._n still_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v 67._o that_o all_o that_o be_v mean_v by_o this_o commandment_n be_v that_o sovereign_a worship_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o grave_v image_n or_o similitude_n and_o of_o the_o sovereign_a worship_n he_o say_v god_n excellency_n precise_o be_v the_o formal_a and_o immediate_a reason_n why_o it_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o none_o but_o he_o but_o we_o be_v not_o such_o sot_n say_v the_o
heathen_a idolater_n again_o to_o give_v sovereign_a worship_n to_o our_o image_n of_o mercury_n or_o apollo_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o the_o reason_n of_o your_o command_n do_v not_o reach_v we_o but_o we_o may_v worship_v our_o image_n as_o well_o as_o you_o do_v you_o 3._o he_o prove_v it_o ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la thus_o i_o grant_v that_o no_o perfect_a image_n of_o god_n can_v be_v make_v and_o that_o god_n need_v not_o by_o a_o law_n forbid_v a_o impossible_a thing_n but_o from_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v invisible_a it_o only_o follow_v that_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o presume_v to_o make_v any_o image_n or_o likeness_n to_o represent_v it_o as_o it_o be_v i._n e._n a_o perfect_a image_n and_o the_o law_n in_o virtue_n of_o it_o must_v be_v to_o forbid_v make_v any_o such_o image_n therefore_o according_a to_o myself_o the_o irrepresentableness_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n as_o precise_o consider_v can_v be_v assign_v for_o the_o proper_a cause_n or_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n very_o subtle_o argue_v what_o i_o say_v can_v not_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o law_n he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o from_o thence_o argue_v against_o the_o reason_n i_o have_v give_v which_o be_v as_o if_o i_o shall_v say_v to_o he_o t._n g._n deny_v that_o this_o commandment_n do_v contain_v any_o prohibition_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n by_o a_o image_n but_o the_o law_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o forbid_v worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n therefore_o according_a to_o t._n g._n the_o law_n do_v forbid_v worship_v god_n by_o a_o image_n call_v you_o this_o argue_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la one_o will_v think_v it_o be_v to_o a_o creature_n of_o a_o low_a rank_n he_o say_v i_o deny_v that_o the_o law_n forbid_v make_v a_o impossible_a thing_n i.e._n a_o perfect_a image_n of_o god_n he_o assert_n that_o the_o law_n must_v be_v understand_v to_o forbid_v the_o make_n of_o any_o such_o image_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o infer_v that_o according_a to_o myself_o that_o can_v be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o law_n which_o i_o assign_v because_o from_o that_o reason_n that_o only_o follow_v to_o be_v forbid_v by_o the_o law_n which_o i_o say_v can_v not_o be_v the_o thing_n forbid_v by_o the_o law_n and_o he_o say_v must_v be_v only_o forbid_v by_o it_o before_o t._n g._n have_v go_v about_o to_o prove_v any_o thing_n from_o hence_o against_o myself_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v show_v 1._o that_o god_n irrepresentable_a nature_n do_v only_o hold_v against_o make_v impossibility_n that_o be_v perfect_a image_n of_o god_n 2._o that_o this_o must_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o he_o say_v i_o deny_v 3._o that_o when_o i_o deny_v and_o he_o bare_o affirm_v it_o he_o can_v argue_v ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la from_o my_o denial_n and_o his_o affirmation_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n against_o the_o reason_n allege_v by_o i_o viz._n i_o assign_v from_o scripture_n that_o no_o image_n be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o god_n because_o he_o be_v infinite_a and_o invisible_a now_o say_v t.g._n i_o will_v prove_v from_o your_o own_o word_n this_o can_v be_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o law_n how_o so_o you_o say_v that_o the_o law_n do_v not_o forbid_v make_v a_o perfect_a image_n of_o god_n for_o that_o be_v impossible_a and_o what_o then_o do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o law_n do_v not_o forbid_v make_v a_o possible_a image_n of_o god_n hold_v say_v t._n g._n god_n infinite_a nature_n do_v only_o hold_v against_o a_o perfect_a image_n and_o this_o must_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o commandment_n which_o i_o utter_o deny_v and_o so_o if_o t._n g._n will_v argue_v ex_fw-la concessis_fw-la it_o must_v proceed_v thus_o i_o deny_v that_o the_o law_n do_v forbid_v a_o impossible_a image_n of_o god_n or_o that_o god_n infinite_a nature_n do_v only_o hold_v against_o such_o image_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o myself_o this_o infinite_a nature_n of_o god_n can_v be_v the_o reason_n why_o image_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n can_v any_o man_n in_o the_o earth_n discern_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o when_o i_o say_v the_o law_n be_v make_v against_o possible_a image_n and_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n be_v represent_v so_o perfect_a to_o deter_v man_n from_o make_v the_o most_o imperfect_a image_n of_o god_n because_o they_o be_v a_o disparagement_n to_o he_o do_v it_o follow_v from_o my_o word_n that_o this_o reason_n can_v hold_v against_o the_o make_n of_o image_n t._n g._n have_v give_v we_o such_o a_o test_n of_o his_o reason_n i_o now_o follow_v he_o to_o the_o interpretation_n he_o give_v of_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n produce_v by_o i_o to_o the_o first_o isa._n 40.18_o to_o who_o will_v you_o liken_v god_n or_o what_o likeness_n will_v you_o compare_v unto_o he_o 69._o he_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v a_o likeness_n of_o representation_n and_o a_o likeness_n of_o comparison_n if_o the_o word_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o former_a than_o he_o say_v it_o only_o follow_v that_o such_o a_o likeness_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v which_o be_v all_o that_o i_o desire_v but_o again_o he_o be_v at_o it_o that_o i_o deny_v the_o prohibition_n hereof_o to_o be_v any_o part_n of_o the_o law_n be_v it_o possible_a for_o t._n g._n to_o say_v this_o when_o my_o design_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o contrary_a but_o by_o likeness_n t._n g._n understand_v a_o perfect_a representation_n why_o do_v he_o not_o say_v then_o by_o likeness_n be_v understand_v sameness_n which_o be_v not_o representation_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o all_o representation_n by_o the_o art_n of_o man_n must_v fall_v very_o much_o short_a of_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mean_a animal_n and_o no_o image_n can_v represent_v a_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v but_o as_o it_o appear_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o invisible_a nature_n but_o of_o its_o outward_a lineament_n either_o therefore_o t._n g._n must_v deny_v any_o likeness_n of_o representation_n or_o he_o must_v yield_v that_o to_o be_v a_o likeness_n of_o representation_n in_o a_o image_n of_o god_n which_o do_v not_o perfect_o represent_v he_o for_o if_o it_o have_v the_o perfection_n of_o god_n it_o will_v be_v god_n if_o the_o word_n be_v understand_v of_o a_o likeness_n of_o comparison_n than_o the_o meaning_n he_o say_v be_v that_o none_o of_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v to_o be_v compare_v to_o he_o in_o wisdom_n 70._o greatness_n or_o power_n but_o i_o think_v if_o not_o the_o hebrew_n word_n nor_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v nor_o the_o lxx_o nor_o other_o version_n can_v prevail_v with_o t._n g._n yet_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a shall_v have_v have_v authority_n enough_o to_o let_v he_o know_v that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o heathen_a idol_n but_o of_o a_o image_n of_o god_n cui_fw-la ergo_fw-la similem_fw-la fecistis_fw-la deum_fw-la aut_fw-la quam_fw-la imaginem_fw-la ponetis_fw-la ei_fw-la which_o sure_o ought_v to_o signify_v more_o with_o he_o than_o mere_o the_o content_n of_o the_o chapter_n do_v with_o we_o to_o deut._n 4.15_o he_o answer_v that_o de_fw-fr facto_fw-la no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n be_v see_v at_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n by_o the_o people_n 71._o that_o afterward_o they_o may_v not_o take_v occasion_n to_o conceive_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o proper_a representation_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o so_o entertain_v a_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o god_n and_o do_v t._n g._n think_v there_o be_v not_o as_o much_o danger_n of_o dishonour_v god_n by_o worship_v any_o such_o representation_n of_o god_n as_o by_o entertain_v a_o erroneous_a conceit_n of_o god_n in_o their_o mind_n but_o why_o must_v this_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o a_o proper_a representation_n when_o the_o word_n be_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n be_v there_o no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n but_o a_o proper_a representation_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o the_o image_n of_o god_n allow_v and_o worship_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v as_o much_o in_o danger_n of_o make_v man_n entertain_v erroneous_a conceit_n of_o god_n as_o any_o similitude_n of_o that_o time_n and_o therefore_o as_o much_o against_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o commandment_n but_o t._n g._n very_o modest_o deny_v these_o word_n to_o contain_v a_o reason_n of_o this_o commandment_n although_o they_o be_v for_o you_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o similitude_n 72._o etc._n etc._n therefore_o take_v heed_n lest_o you_o corrupt_v yourselves_o and_o make_v a_o grave_a image_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o he_o as_o a_o motive_n to_o induce_v the_o people_n to_o the_o observance_n of_o the_o law_n in_o a_o sermon_n he_o make_v deut._n 4._o to_o press_v they_o to_o that_o duty_n
those_o be_v either_o from_o scripture_n or_o father_n 1._o from_o scripture_n 155._o where_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o forsake_v god_n deut._n 32.15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o as_o though_o the_o israelite_n commit_v no_o idolatry_n in_o the_o wilderness_n but_o that_o of_o the_o golden_a calf_n whereas_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o they_o worship_v baal_n peor_n moloch_n and_o remphan_n of_o which_o a_o black_a character_n be_v give_v than_o of_o the_o other_o but_o the_o psalmist_n say_v that_o in_o worship_v the_o calf_n they_o do_v forget_v god_n psal._n 106.19_o 20_o 21._o and_o be_v not_o that_o forget_v the_o god_n that_o appear_v with_o such_o a_o terrible_a majesty_n on_o mount_n sinai_n to_o turn_v his_o glory_n into_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o ox_n that_o eat_v grass_n but_o in_o the_o expression_n of_o scripture_n to_o forget_v god_n be_v to_o disobey_v he_o 14.6.12_o beware_v that_o thou_o forget_v not_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n in_o not_o keep_v his_o commandment_n and_o his_o judgement_n and_o his_o statute_n which_o i_o command_v thou_o this_o day_n and_o be_v not_o this_o forget_v god_n in_o this_o sense_n so_o open_o to_o break_v one_o of_o the_o law_n he_o have_v so_o late_o give_v they_o that_o which_o seem_v to_o come_v near_a the_o matter_n be_v the_o expression_n of_o s._n stephen_n that_o our_o father_n will_v not_o obey_v but_o thrust_v he_o from_o they_o that_o be_v the_o true_a god_n say_v t._n g._n whereas_o the_o word_n be_v plain_o mean_v of_o moses_n and_o in_o their_o heart_n turn_v back_o again_o into_o egypt_n say_v 7.39.40_o make_v we_o god_n to_o go_v before_o we_o which_o relate_v not_o to_o the_o object_n but_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o worship_n by_o such_o a_o symbol_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v in_o great_a veneration_n among_o all_o the_o egyptian_n this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o all_o that_o he_o bring_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o from_o they_o he_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o father_n p._n and_o he_o quote_v two_o passage_n of_o s._n athanasius_n and_o s._n hierome_n and_o a_o doubtful_a place_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n to_o his_o purpose_n this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n i_o have_v find_v t._n g._n cite_v the_o father_n true_o and_o pertinent_o and_o it_o be_v too_o hard_a deal_n with_o he_o not_o to_o allow_v he_o these_o testimony_n especial_o about_o the_o exposition_n of_o a_o place_n of_o scripture_n wherein_o their_o best_a commentator_n take_v so_o much_o liberty_n of_o recede_v from_o they_o when_o they_o apprehend_v the_o scope_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n do_v enforce_v another_o sense_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v at_o large_a concern_v this_o and_o to_o these_o father_n i_o shall_v oppose_v the_o testimony_n of_o other_o who_o make_v the_o egyptian_a ox_n to_o be_v only_o a_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n joseph_n and_o say_v that_o on_o this_o account_n the_o israelite_n make_v choice_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n so_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr mirabilibus_fw-la s._n script_n in_o s._n augustins_n work_n as_o good_a a_o author_n as_o the_o homilist_n de_fw-fr poenit._n 15._o who_o he_o quote_v under_o s._n chrys._n name_n say_v that_o the_o egyptian_n set_v up_o the_o image_n of_o a_o ox_n by_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o joseph_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n the_o israelite_n make_v choice_n of_o that_o similitude_n when_o they_o make_v a_o idol_n in_o the_o wilderness_n julius_n firmicus_n maternus_n say_v that_o the_o neocori_n do_v preserve_v in_o egypt_n the_o image_n of_o joseph_n by_o which_o he_o understand_v apis_n or_o the_o sacred_a bull_n the_o same_o be_v affirm_v by_o rufinus_n and_o suidas_n 〈◊〉_d from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o this_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o symbol_n take_v up_o in_o egypt_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o service_n of_o joseph_n it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a that_o the_o israelite_n shall_v look_v on_o the_o image_n itself_o as_o so_o powerful_a a_o thing_n as_o the_o testimony_n of_o athanasius_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n imply_v to_o be_v able_a even_o before_o it_o be_v make_v to_o deliver_v they_o out_o of_o egypt_n which_o be_v such_o a_o horrible_a contradiction_n that_o we_o have_v need_v to_o have_v better_a testimony_n than_o those_o to_o make_v we_o think_v the_o israelite_n such_o sot_n to_o believe_v it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v only_o look_v on_o as_o a_o symbol_n of_o god_n presence_n this_o give_v a_o probable_a account_n why_o the_o israelite_n shall_v make_v choice_n of_o this_o before_o any_o other_o of_o the_o egyptian_n image_n because_o by_o it_o the_o kindness_n of_o joseph_n who_o by_o moses_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o young_a ox_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v remember_v by_o they_o but_o 33.17_o 2._o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o suppose_v that_o the_o israelite_n do_v revolt_v to_o the_o egyptian_a idolatry_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o golden_a calf_n 15._o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n under_o this_o symbol_n for_o if_o the_o egyptian_n themselves_o do_v worship_v the_o supreme_a god_n under_o symbolical_a representation_n of_o he_o then_o although_o the_o israelite_n may_v return_v with_o their_o heart_n into_o egypt_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o the_o golden_a calf_n plutarch_n 15._o who_o discourse_v large_o concern_v the_o egyptian_a worship_n say_v that_o the_o golden_a bull_n be_v the_o image_n of_o osiris_n which_o be_v show_v for_o four_o day_n together_o from_o the_o seventeen_o of_o the_o month_n athir_n and_o it_o be_v a_o common_a practice_n in_o egypt_n to_o have_v golden_a image_n effigy_n sacri_fw-la nitet_fw-la aurea_fw-la cercopitheci_fw-la wherein_o lucian_n say_v tragoed_n the_o barbarous_a nation_n do_v exceed_v the_o greek_n who_o make_v their_o image_n of_o wood_n or_o ivory_n or_o stone_n for_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o image_n of_o their_o god_n among_o the_o egyptian_n those_o image_n and_o representation_n which_o be_v in_o their_o temple_n or_o place_n of_o worship_n and_o those_o which_o they_o account_v the_o live_a image_n of_o their_o god_n viz._n beast_n such_o as_o the_o two_o famous_a bull_n apis_n and_o mnevis_n the_o one_o at_o memphis_n the_o other_o at_o heliopolis_n both_o in_o honour_n of_o osiris_n which_o place_n be_v as_o the_o dan_n and_o bethel_n of_o egypt_n 60._o memphis_n be_v the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o upper_a heliopolis_n of_o the_o low_a egypt_n wherein_o the_o israelite_n live_v and_o see_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o sacred_a bull_n of_o heliopolis_n plutarch_n say_v the_o egyptian_n look_v on_o apis_n as_o the_o image_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o osiris_n diodorus_n say_v 76._o that_o they_o look_v on_o the_o soul_n of_o osiris_n as_o pass_v by_o transmigration_n into_o apis_n from_o which_o doctrine_n the_o worship_n of_o beast_n be_v not_o only_o entertain_v in_o egypt_n but_o be_v so_o in_o the_o east_n indies_n to_o this_o day_n in_o which_o case_n the_o beast_n be_v only_o the_o material_a object_n of_o worship_n but_o the_o formal_a reason_n be_v the_o presence_n of_o some_o divine_a soul_n which_o they_o suppose_v to_o be_v there_o which_o on_o their_o supposition_n ought_v to_o have_v divine_a worship_n give_v to_o it_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n on_o a_o supposition_n more_o extravagant_a viz._n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o whether_o the_o worship_n of_o animal_n come_v into_o egypt_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transmigration_n or_o from_o their_o usefulness_n or_o from_o some_o politic_a reason_n which_o be_v mention_v both_o by_o plutarch_n and_o diodorus_n this_o be_v certain_a that_o plutarch_n think_v their_o wise_a man_n do_v not_o worship_v the_o animal_n themselves_o but_o look_v on_o they_o only_o as_o representation_n of_o some_o divine_a perfection_n which_o they_o discern_v in_o they_o and_o on_o that_o account_n give_v worship_n to_o they_o 382._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o person_n ought_v to_o be_v most_o esteem_v who_o do_v not_o worship_v the_o animal_n themselves_o but_o through_o they_o do_v worship_v the_o deity_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o clear_a and_o more_o natural_a representation_n of_o god_n than_o inanimate_a thing_n and_o we_o ought_v to_o esteem_v they_o as_o the_o workmanship_n and_o instrument_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o god_n that_o order_v all_o thing_n and_o there_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o what_o have_v a_o soul_n and_o sense_n be_v better_a than_o that_o which_o have_v none_o viz._n a_o image_n and_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v not_o see_v in_o colour_n and_o figure_n and_o smooth_a superficies_n which_o be_v worse_a than_o dead_a creature_n for_o these_o
think_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n equal_a to_o a_o image_n of_o christ._n 16._o i_o be_o now_o come_v to_o his_o last_o instance_n viz._n bow_v towards_o the_o altar_n he_o will_v insinuate_v as_o though_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v for_o give_v some_o kind_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o altar_n 218._o although_o under_o the_o degree_n of_o divine_a worship_n due_a to_o god_n alone_o and_o say_v that_o as_o the_o allow_v this_o will_v render_v i_o a_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o the_o allow_v the_o like_a to_o the_o sacred_a image_n of_o christ_n will_v make_v i_o in_o this_o point_n a_o perfect_a proselyte_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o allow_v bow_v to_o the_o altar_n do_v give_v the_o very_a same_o worship_n to_o it_o which_o their_o church_n require_v to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n and_o that_o they_o who_o do_v one_o and_o not_o the_o other_o do_v not_o attend_v to_o the_o consequence_n of_o their_o own_o action_n i_o shall_v therefore_o show_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o allow_v any_o worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o altar_n 2._o that_o the_o adoration_n allow_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n 1._o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o allow_v any_o worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o altar_n for_o this_o i_o appeal_v to_o that_o canon_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n in_o this_o particular_a whereas_o the_o church_n be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n dedicate_v to_o his_o holy_a worship_n 7.1640_o and_o therefore_o ought_v to_o mind_n we_o both_o of_o the_o greatness_n and_o goodness_n of_o his_o divine_a majesty_n certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o acknowledgement_n thereof_o not_o only_o inward_o in_o our_o heart_n but_o also_o outward_o with_o our_o body_n must_v needs_o be_v pious_a in_o itself_o profitable_a unto_o we_o and_o edify_v unto_o other_o we_o therefore_o think_v it_o very_o meet_v and_o behooveful_a and_o hearty_o commend_v it_o to_o all_o good_a and_o well_o affect_v people_n member_n of_o this_o church_n that_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o tender_v unto_o the_o lord_n the_o say_a acknowledgement_n by_o do_v reverence_n and_o obeisance_n both_o at_o their_o come_n in_o and_o go_v out_o of_o the_o say_a church_n chancel_v or_o chapel_n according_a to_o the_o most_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o the_o pure_a time_n and_o of_o this_o church_n also_o for_o many_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n the_o revive_n therefore_o of_o this_o ancient_a and_o laudable_a custom_n we_o hearty_o commend_v to_o the_o serious_a consideration_n of_o all_o good_a people_n not_o with_o any_o intention_n to_o exhibit_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o the_o communion_n table_n the_o east_n or_o the_o church_n or_o any_o thing_n therein_o contain_v in_o so_o do_v or_o to_o perform_v the_o say_a gesture_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n upon_o any_o opinion_n of_o the_o corporal_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o holy_a table_n or_o in_o the_o mystical_a element_n but_o only_a for_o the_o advancement_n of_o god_n majesty_n and_o to_o give_v he_o alone_o that_o honour_n and_o glory_n that_o be_v due_a unto_o he_o and_o no_o otherwise_o and_o in_o the_o practice_n or_o omission_n of_o this_o rite_n we_o desire_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o charity_n prescribe_v by_o the_o apostle_n may_v be_v observe_v which_o be_v that_o they_o which_o use_v this_o rite_n despise_v not_o they_o who_o use_v it_o not_o and_o they_o who_o use_v it_o not_o condemn_v not_o those_o that_o use_v it_o this_o be_v the_o full_a declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n about_o it_o make_v by_o those_o who_o meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o be_v most_o zealous_a for_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o 43._o agreeable_o to_o this_o archbishop_n laud_n speak_v when_o this_o be_v charge_v as_o a_o innovation_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v say_v he_o first_o that_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v worship_v any_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o 2._o that_o if_o to_o worship_n god_n when_o we_o enter_v into_o his_o house_n or_o approach_v his_o altar_n be_v a_o innovation_n it_o be_v a_o very_a old_a one_o be_v practise_v by_o jacob_n moses_n hezekiah_n etc._n etc._n 46._o and_o be_v this_o kingdom_n such_o as_o will_v allow_v no_o holy_a table_n stand_v in_o its_o proper_a place_n yet_o i_o will_v worship_v god_n when_o i_o come_v into_o his_o house_n and_o afterward_o he_o call_v it_o do_v reverence_n to_o almighty_a god_n 47._o but_o towards_o his_o altar_n and_o idolatry_n it_o be_v not_o to_o worship_n god_n towards_o his_o holy_a table_n now_o with_o we_o the_o people_n do_v ever_o understand_v they_o full_o and_o apply_v they_o to_o god_n 52._o and_o to_o none_o but_o god_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o god_n be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o sole_a object_n of_o this_o act_n of_o worship_n and_o that_o our_o church_n declare_v that_o it_o allow_v no_o intention_n of_o exhibit_v any_o religious_a worship_n to_o the_o communion_n table_n or_o east_n or_o church_n or_o any_o corporal_a presence_n of_o christ._n 2._o that_o the_o adoration_n allow_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n from_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n for_o as_o i_o have_v full_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n require_v religious_a worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o image_n and_o that_o those_o who_o assert_v this_o inferior_a worship_n do_v yet_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v true_o religious_a worship_n and_o that_o the_o image_n themselves_o be_v the_o object_n of_o it_o whereas_o our_o church_n declare_v pointblank_o the_o contrary_a nay_o that_o those_o person_n be_v look_v on_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o divine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o suspect_v at_o least_o if_o not_o condemn_v of_o heresy_n who_o practise_v all_o the_o external_a act_n of_o adoration_n to_o image_n but_o yet_o do_v not_o in_o their_o mind_n look_v on_o they_o as_o object_n but_o only_o as_o occasion_n of_o worship_n which_o make_v the_o difference_n so_o plain_a in_o these_o two_o case_n that_o t._n g._n himself_o can_v not_o but_o discern_v it_o but_o to_o remove_v all_o scruple_n from_o man_n mind_n that_o suspect_v this_o practice_n to_o be_v too_o near_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o we_o reject_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o shall_v consider_v it_o not_o only_o as_o to_o its_o object_n which_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n and_o which_o i_o have_v show_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o worship_n viz._n god_n himself_o and_o nothing_o else_o but_o as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n and_o the_o local_a circumstance_n of_o do_v it_o towards_o the_o altar_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o act_n so_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v a_o act_n of_o external_a adoration_n of_o god_n which_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o lawful_a and_o proper_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n i_o may_v prove_v it_o from_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o mankind_n who_o have_v express_v their_o reverence_n to_o the_o deity_n by_o act_n of_o external_a adoration_n from_o whence_o i_o call_v it_o a_o natural_a act_n of_o reverence_n but_o i_o rather_o choose_v to_o do_v it_o from_o scripture_n and_o that_o both_o before_o the_o law_n have_v determine_v so_o punctual_o the_o matter_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o under_o the_o law_n by_o those_o who_o have_v the_o great_a regard_n to_o it_o and_o under_o the_o gospel_n when_o the_o spiritual_a nature_n of_o its_o doctrine_n will_v seem_v to_o have_v supersede_v such_o external_a act_n of_o worship_n 1._o before_o the_o law_n i_o instance_n in_o abraham_n servant_n because_o abraham_n be_v particular_o commend_v for_o his_o care_n in_o instruct_v his_o household_n to_o keep_v the_o way_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o opposition_n to_o heathen_a idolatry_n 18.19_o and_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a servant_n of_o his_o house_n of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v three_o time_n in_o one_o chapter_n that_o he_o bow_v his_o head_n worship_v the_o lord_n the_o hebrew_a word_n signify_v 52._o and_o he_o incline_v and_o bow_v himself_o to_o the_o lord_n for_o the_o word_n we_o translate_v worship_n do_v proper_o signify_v to_o bow_v and_o both_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o say_v it_o relate_v to_o some_o external_a act_n of_o the_o body_n 225._o whereby_o we_o express_v our_o inward_a reverence_n or_o subjection_n to_o another_o